《I, Who am Pampered by the Great Dragon, Shock the Magical World》
Chapter 1 Transmigration? Rebirth? A Dragon Wants To Adopt Me?
When he woke up, he found himself in a huge cave. He had turned into a baby that was barely a few months old!
What was going on? He sank into despair and drowsiness and hunger overtook him.
His stomach growled. It was obvious that he was starving terribly.
"What should I do? I''m going to starve to death."
Sade''s heart was filled with despair.
He remembered that just a moment ago, he was at home and was ying games with his brother. They had yed all night, and in the morning, he had just closed his eyes for what felt like a minute and before he knew it, he had been transported to this dark cave.
The surrounding temperature was frighteningly high, and Sade''s entire body was sweating from the heat.
This made his fragile body, which had been reborn as a baby, feel even worse.
Sade was in a critical situation. He needed to know where he was as soon as possible.
Fortunately, the top of the cave was shaped like a funnel.
Lying on the ground, Sade''s eyes were drawn to the dazzling sunlight that came from outside. He quickly turned his head to his side.
However, when his eyes adapted, the scene in front of him surprised him!
He saw a huge figure lying in the shadows of the cave.
As if sensing Sade''s gaze, the huge figure in front of him slowly stood up.
Under the sunlight, it looked terrifying and domineering as it slowly stood up. It was a dragon.
Red dragon scales with harsh ck patterns covered her entire body.
On her huge and ferocious head, there were seven to eight horns that were twisted upwards.
The dragon''s body looked unusually terrifying, especially her pair of huge eyes that were glowing red. They made her look bloodthirsty and brutal!
He couldn''t believe that she was actually a real dragon!
Moreover, this dragon''s body was abnormally huge.
The dragon just stood up. The cave that was originally extremely spacious in Sade''s eyes became unusually narrow at this moment.
Sade was stunned.
The terrifying dragon in front of him slowly lowered her huge head.
He looked at the giant dragon that was getting closer and closer.
At this moment, Sade''s heart was hammering in his chest like crazy!
This was not because he was a coward, but because he was truly afraid of the dragon!
"It''s over, I''m going to get eaten by the giant dragon..." Sade''s heart was filled with panic at this moment.
If Sade wasn''t an infant at the moment, he would have gotten up and run away as fast as he could!
However, that was currently impossible.
Just as Sade was worried that he was going to be eaten by the dragon, the beast in front of him didn''t eat him immediately. Instead, she stuck out her huge tongue and licked him!
The sight of her tongue made Sade''s vision go ck and he almost fainted.
This was because Sade was a baby, andpared to him, the body of the dragon was huge.
Just her exposed tongue was more than ten times bigger than Sade''s body!
Sade was like an ant inparison.
The dragon was obviously very careful. However, despite this, the saliva on her tongue immediately sshed all over Sade''s body.
In that moment, Sade almost fainted.
The feeling of the saliva on his body was weird.
However, miraculously, after the dragon had licked him madly, Sade was surprised to find that his body did not feel as hot as it did before.
Not only that, but the temperature around him seemed to have reduced as well.
Although the temperature around him was still very high, Sade could clearly feel that he was much morefortable than before.
"Ugh, sofortable." Sensing the surrounding temperature gradually decreasing, Sade immediately let out a happy cry.
For a moment, his entire body rxed and the giant dragon also noticed his relief.
Surprisingly, the giant dragon did not do anything else. Instead, she slowly retracted its tongue.
The action instantly made Sade''s heart thump with nervousness.
Was the dragon in front of him was going to eat him now?
But miraculously, the dragon just fell back to the ground.
The dragon stared at the little human in front of her with her huge eyes. She was being very careful with him.
Her behavior was very simr to a housewife taking care of a baby at home.
This didn''t go unnoticed by Sade.
"What is going on? Does this dragon think that I''m her child?"
As this thought appeared in his mind, Sade was shocked by his bold idea.
"How is this possible? This is a dragon; how can she raise a human child?"
Sade rejected his first guess, but the dragon''s behavior was very suspicious in his eyes.
At this moment, there was an earthquake and the entire cave shook.
Gravel fell from the top of the cave and was about to hit Sade!
Looking at the gravel that suddenly fell from the top of the cave, one could see that although the pieces did not look that big, it would be fatal for an infant!
Sade was in a terrible mood. He instantly struggled, but it was obviously useless.
Being in an infant''s body severely limited his movement!
"Damn it, I''m not being eaten by the dragon, but instead, I''m going to be crushed to death by these falling rocks?!"
However, at this moment, faced by this sudden situation, the dragon in front of him suddenly rushed toward Sade and her huge body protected Sade tightly under her wings.
This scene stunned Sade.
It was unbelievable that the dragon in front of him was really protecting him!
"Is this dragon really going to adopt me?!" Sade eximed.
Chapter 2 Prescott McGonagall Tiamat The Red Dragon
"Yes! Yes!"
Prescott could not have been more pleased to see the screaming baby beneath her.
This was her baby!
He may have been a human child, but now, he was her child!
Prescott''s heart was so kind.
Her name was Prescott McGonagall Tiamat, and she was a direct descendant of the Dragon God Tiamat, the mother of all the Pentashade dragons.
As a noble and powerful Red Dragon, Prescott didn''t have the arrogance that Red Dragons usually did. Instead, her existence was very unpopr among the Red Dragons.
The reason was very simple, her father wasn''t a Red Dragon. He was a pure-blooded and powerful ck Dragon.
Moreover, he was extremely powerful. He was born an Ancient Dragon, and when he reached adulthood, he was already the strongest of the Pentashade dragons!
Originally, ck Dragons were at the top of the hierarchy of dragons, and it was extremely difficult for them to reproduce!
Especially for an entity like him who was born an Ancient Dragon, it was simply wishful thinking to want to leave behind a descendant.
But miraculously, her father was very lucky.
After epting a Red Dragon''s challenge, he went on to have a wonderful night with her that culminated in theming together as one.
After that, the female Red Dragon who had challenged him, got pregnant!
An Ancient Dragon actually got an adult Red Dragon pregnant?! That was simply inconceivable!
After that, the Red Dragon gave birth to a dragon egg, and the one that hatched out was Prescott.
However, although Prescott was a Red Dragon, she was very ferocious.
It was obvious that Prescott was a mixed-blood dragon!
However, to the Red Dragons who were proud of their pure bloodline, Prescott''s existence was a disgrace to them!
They didn''t even think twice before they expelled Prescott from their fold!
Thus, poor Prescott, who was clearly still a young dragon, began a long journey of growing uppletely alone.
After thousands of years of hardship, Prescott sessfully grew into adulthood.
That should have been a happy day for a dragon, however for Prescott, that day was probably the mostplicated day in her life.
She didn''t know if it was because she inherited her father''s powerful skills, but on the day she came of age, her body began to undergo a transformation, and she became an Ancient Dragon!
While that might have been a pleasant surprise for an ordinary dragon, it was very bad for Prescott.
This was because, while she may have be even stronger as an Ancient Dragon and gained the respect of the other dragons, she would lose the ability to give birth.
At the cost of gaining more power, she had lost the ability to give birth. Fate had really yed a huge joke on her.
Originally, she had nned to look for an equally powerful dragon to challenge for a few rounds after she had be powerful as an adult. She was hoping to get pregnant that way.
At that time, she was thinking that she would be able toy a dragon egg and hatch a baby dragon.
Back then, she had believed that with thepany of her own child, her life would not be as lonely as it was now.
However, her transformation into an Ancient Dragon was too sudden, and itpletely overturned her original n.
This made Prescott feel even more lonely and she lost all hope.
There was nothing worse than having your hopes dashed to the ground.
...
Thinking back to how lonely she was a few days ago, Prescott was even more convinced that the child appearing in front of her must be a sign from God.
Otherwise, why would the child suddenly appear in herir?
After all, this was a restricted area for humans; it was hidden in the deepest part of Magical Beast Mountain Range!
Not to mention, her dragonir was located in an active volcano!
Even if someone were a powerhouse, unless they had a team, they would not dare to set foot in this ce!
However, despite such circumstances, the child in front of her suddenly appeared.
How could this not be a sign from God?
It was precisely because of this that Prescott decided then and there to raise this human baby as her own child!
After deciding to raise it, she was just about to give it a name when she discovered that the child in front of her had just woken up.
With a responsible attitude, Prescott used a probing spell on him.
She wanted to know how he was feeling.
She was a dragon, but the child in front of her was a human.
? In order to raise him to be healthy, it was necessary to know about his body.
However, with the feedback of the probing spell, Prescott realized that the life in front of her was very weak.
She did not expect that just the high temperatures inside the volcano cave could threaten the baby''s life.
For this reason, Prescott used his tongue to lick the baby and rub her saliva all over his body.
As an Ancient Dragon, her body naturally contained a tremendous amount of magical power.
This was especially so for an Ancient Dragon who was formerly a Red Dragon. Even her saliva contained powerful magic.
Smearing it on a weak lifeform would leave some special effects such as instion from heat, air conditioning, and strengthening effects for weaker life forms and so on.
Therefore, these effects were very useful. After licking the baby''s entire body, Prescott was satisfied. For a while, there was even the smell of milk on her tongue.
Prescott was just about to lie down when the ground suddenly shook, making her very unhappy!
ording to her probing magic, she found that tworge magical beasts had dared begin to fight in her territory!
"This is Prescott McGonagall Tiamat''s territory. How dare they provoke me? It''s unforgivable!"
Chapter 3 The Battle Of The Kings
Prescott was just about to spread her wings and soar into the sky.
Suddenly, she remembered that Sade was still under her feet. She quickly cast a high-level defensive spell around him before she flew out with peace of mind!
Under the sunlight, Prescott''s red scales glowed brilliantly.
The irregr ck patterns that covered her entire body stood out boldly and she looked very powerful.
Coupled with her horns that covered her head like a crown of thorns, she looked even more fearsome.
Prescott used to hate her unusual appearance, but as she grew up, she gradually let it go.
As she flew out of herir, Prescott gradually released her power.
For a moment, her entire body was enveloped in mes. She was like a meteorite that flew from the sky, flying straight to the direction of where the tremors wereing from.
Not long after, two gigantic figures appeared before Prescott''s eyes.
They were two extremely powerful and huge beings. They were clearly the leaders of the Magical Beastmunities that resided deep within Magical Beast Mountain Range.
Currently, they were clearly having some territorial disputes.
Deep within Magical Beast Mountain Range was a huge basin that was extremely rich in natural resources.
To this date, no one knew how big this basin was.
This was because there were arge number of King-tier Magical Beasts on this piece ofnd. In order to secure the resources on this piece ofnd, they were fighting all the time.
Therefore, the two leaders of the Magical Beastmunities in front of Prescott were obviously fighting for the resources on this piece ofnd!
One of them was a Magical Beast in the form of an antelope. It was about 60 feet tall and more than 90 feet long!
It was covered in purple fur. The sharp teeth in its mouth indicated that it was a carnivorous Magical Beast. Its body was also covered in lightning, making it look extremely terrifying.
And the leader of Magical Beasts that waspeting with it was a terrifying giant python covered in green scales. Its body alone was nearly 300 feet long!
It opened its bloody mouth, revealing rows of sharp teeth that looked like des. It could make people''s hair stand on end.
Currently, both of them were roaring crazily and were wrestling with each other.
For a moment, the two of them were fighting, causing the ground to shake continuously. The surrounding woods were turned into ruins.
At this moment, what they did not know was that when they were fighting, they had already mistakenly entered someone else''s territory.
They didn''t know that they had entered Prescott''s territory. As she looked at the two Magical Beasts fighting in her territory, the anger in her heart instantly surged!
"Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope, Green Jade Python!
"Damn you two fellows! You actually dare invade my territory? Are you prepared to die?"
As the Ancient Dragon''s roar rang out, the two huge Magical Beasts who were fighting earlier were instantly stunned.
They suddenly separated. The two giant Magical Beasts stared at Prescott, who was hovering in the air.
Just now, they felt an extremely powerful force from the Ancient Dragon, which was pressing down on their nerves.
They had never felt such a feeling before. It was simply terrifying.
In the depths of Magical Beast Mountain Range, dragons were said to be quite rare. There were quite a few dragon-type beasts that were the result of interbreeding with dragons. However, it was clearly impossible for them to possess such terrifying power.
''This... What is going on?''
''When did such a terrifying Ancient Dragon appear in Magical Beast Mountain Range?''
The two leaders of Magical Beastmunities could not understand.
As powerful King-tier Magical Beasts, their strength wasparable to that of human Grand Magister-level Spellcasters.
Despite that being the case, the overall strength of Magical Beasts still far surpassed that of human Grand Magister-level Spellcasters!
Other than the ability to speak, they had the intelligence of young humans.
It was precisely because of this that the two King-tier Magical Beasts could not understand.
They remembered encountering a young dragon that had yet to reach adulthood years ago. However, its strength was at most on par with theirs in a one-on-one fight, meaning it would not be able to subdue them both at the same time.
However, was that the same dragon as the one before them?
''Impossible, this is absolutely impossible, the difference in size is too great!''
They vaguely remembered that the original young dragon was only about 90 feet tall. Although it too had ck patterns on its body, it didn''t have as many as the dragon in front of them did.
Moreover...
"Bang!"
With a terrifying sound, a meteor-like figure fell straight to the ground.
As the smoke dispersed, a huge figure could be seen standing up.
Prescott''s figure was especially huge. Just her height alone was much taller than the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope.
On the contrary, thetter was like a half-grown child in front of the former.
Prescott stretched out her ws and came in front of the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope.
The hair on the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope''s body instantly stood up, and terrifying purple lightning suddenly appeared.
The sky was instantly covered by a dark cloud. It was obvious that it wanted to attack Prescott.
But Prescott did not care about the former''s attack. Instead, it was the Green Jade Python''s behavior that caught her attention.
That was because the huge Green Jade Python had actually escaped!
Its speed was extremely fast. When she had justnded on the ground, the Green Jade Python had actually fled towards its own territory without even turning its head.
Fortunately, the Green Jade Python''s body was huge. In a hurry, Prescott still stretched out her right w and grabbed the other party''s tail tightly.
At this moment, the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope''s attack continued tond.
Along with its furious roar, the terrifying lightning strike directly struck the ground, leaving terrifying holes in its wake.
However, Prescott was miraculously unharmed.
On the contrary, the Green Jade Python''s jade-like scales were ckened by the lightning.
Prescott did not care much about this. Instead, the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope that was not far from her was shocked.
The Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope immediately wanted to escape.
What was unexpected was that Prescott dragged the Green Jade Python''s huge body and used it to attack the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope.
Under the force of her attack, the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope''s huge head blew up
Thus, the two King-tier Magical Beasts that had made the mistake of fighting in her territory, were immediately defeated.
Chapter 4 The Saliva Of A Dragon Can Actually Protect Me From The Heat?
Prescott exerted strength with her right hand.
The Green Jade Python, which was originally struggling to escape, was sent flying by her!
"Bang!"
Along with the sound of a heavy object being smashed, the Green Jade Python, which was originally trying to escape, was thrown to the ground and was knocked unconscious.
Prescott was not surprised by how easy it was to defeat these beasts.
After all, she had already advanced to the Ancient Dragon rank. Perhaps, in the past, when she was a mere Red Dragon, it would have taken some effort to defeat these King-tier Magical Beasts.
However, now, as an Ancient Dragon, she could easily defeat these Magical Beasts.
Therefore, because Prescott had taken care of these two Magical Beasts, the territories of these two Magical Beasts would also belong to her.
After all, Magical Beast Mountain Range was the territory of the Magical Beasts, and it had always followed thew of the jungle.
After she had killed the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope, the Green Jade Python became submissive, no longer daring to struggle.
Because it knew that no matter how much it struggled, everything would be in vain.
It believed that even if it struggled, it would still be captured by Prescott in the end.
After all, there was too much of a difference in power between them.
When Prescott saw that the Green Jade Python was no longer struggling, she decided to not kill it, because, after all, she might still need to use it.
The Green Jade Python was the king of Magical Beasts in Magical Beast Mountain Range. It had the water attribute and the rtively rare steel attribute as well. It was a dual attributed Magical Beast.
Moreover, as the steel attribute was a rare elemental attribute, it allowed the Green Jade Python to use steel-based magic as well.
It was precisely because of this attribute that it was able to break out of its encirclement and be a King-tier Magical Beast even though it was clearly not a poisonous snake!
However, what Prescott valued was not the special steel attribute of Green Jade Python, but its water attribute!
When she used the probing spell on the baby just now...
She discovered that not only was the baby''s body unable to withstand the high temperature, even the moisture in his little body was clearly insufficient.
Prescott had to bring him some water, but she was still a Red Dragon at heart.
This meant that she would always be a fire elemental dragon, especially after she transformed into an Ancient Dragon.
The fire elemental magic in her body seemed to have broken through the limit, bing extremely irritable and uncontroble.
This caused her to be unable to use any water magic at all.
However, the appearance of the Green Jade Python was a blessing.
As long as she brought it back, she could harness its water magic, and help the baby. Therefore, she believed that the baby''s condition would definitely improve then!
With this thought in mind, Prescott brought the Green Jade Python as well as the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope''s corpse back with her.
Although she had be an Ancient Dragon, she was still a living creature. She still had to eat!
Especially now that she had just transformed into an Ancient Dragon, her body was muchrger than before. Her body still needed to be nourished.
Moreover, as a leader of Magical Beasts, although the Thunder-Subduing Evil Antelope''s body size was not particrlyrge, it was enough tost for several meals.
Despite carrying the weight of the two leaders of Magical Beasts, Prescott found that her two front limbs did not feel the slightest bit sore and swollen.
She was more and more amazed by the power of Ancient Dragons.
She did not expect Ancient Dragons to be so powerful!
Her father was born an Ancient Dragon and from her father''s glorious achievements over the years, she should have guessed that the Ancient Dragons were really powerful!
...
In the dragon''sir, Sade slowly opened his eyes.
After being licked by the Ancient Dragon, he had passed out.
To be honest, Sade had never smelled such a strong stench in his entire life.
It smelled sour and horrid and was also apanied by the smell of gunpowder.
Now, his entire body was also enveloped by the strong stench.
''It''s too nasty. The saliva of a dragon smells so nasty. Why don''t they talk about how smelly dragons are in the novels I read in my previous life?''
Sade could not understand. However, he did not want to think too much now, all he wanted to do now was to scrape off all the saliva on his body.
All he could do however, was raise his small hand.
Suddenly, he realized that his palm couldn''t feel the high temperatures!
How could it be?!
Sade was a little surprised.
After all, when he had transmigrated, the temperature around him was quite high. He had almost fainted from the heat! But now, he only felt the slightest bit of heat.
What was going on?
Sade''s gaze subconsciously fell on the saliva coating his body.
For a moment, his eyes were filled with shock.
"Could it be that I can''t feel the heat because of the dragon''s saliva?"
Sade reached out and wiped off some of the saliva on his arm.
When the dragon''s saliva was wiped off, a terrible burning sensation came from his arm from the area that was void of the dragon''s saliva.
Sade quickly spread the dragon''s saliva around his arm again.
He heaved a long sigh of relief when he felt the burning sensation gradually subsided.
"I didn''t expect the dragon''s saliva to have such an effect." Sade was more or less shocked by this result.
Before this, in Sade''s opinion, the dragon''s saliva was nothing but smelly and nasty.
In fact, one of the reasons why he fainted was because of how strong the saliva had smelled. However, now, with his life at stake, Sade did not feel disgusted for even a moment.
Chapter 5 Dragon’s Treasure!
After making sure that he was temporarily out of danger, Sade immediately began to carefully observe his surroundings.
Suddenly, his eyes flew to a shadowed area near him.
He saw that the ce in front of him, which was covered by a shadow, was actually emitting a sparkling light.
Sade focused his eyes and vaguely saw something gold.
"It''s all golden yellow. Could it be a pile of gold? Maybe gold coins?"
Sade suddenly remembered that the dragons he had read about, had the habit of collecting shiny objects.
They liked to collect treasures and pile them up into a mountain of gold, and then they liked to sleep on it.
The giant dragon had gotten up from somewhere before. Did that mean that that it was sitting on its treasure to guard it?
Thinking of the treasure that the dragon had collected, Sade''s fatigue from the changes in the environment instantly disappeared.
He immediately tried to climb up in the direction of the treasure. He wanted some of it!
Oh, that''s right, he couldn''t climb anywhere. He was currently a baby.
Despite using all the strength in his body to move, he could only crawl forward slowly.
s, he couldn''t do anything about it. After all, he was just a baby.
However, after a lot of effort, he finally approached the area.
When he looked up, he saw that it was indeed a small mountain of treasure.
In it, he could see gold trinkets, gold coins, and all kinds of weapons, jewelry, and other gems.
He was a little confused when he saw the mountain of treasure, because there instead of having a lot of gold and gold coins, the pile was mostly full of weapons like swords, halberds and defensive items like shields and armor.
This was very different from what he had imagined.
After all, in Sade''s eyes, dragons were experts in collecting gold and shiny items.
How could there be so little gold in front of him?
Slowly climbing up the mountain of treasure in front of him, he began to search inside.
? He desperately needed to drink water.
In fact, that was the reason why he climbed up the mountain of treasure in the first ce. Since there were many treasure chests inside, Sade thought that maybe he could find some precious tools or something of that ilk in the chests.
Maybe he could even find some magic tools that could be used to make fresh water. That would be great!
One by one, he dug out treasure chests of different sizes from the pile of gold coins.
Just this alone made him gasp for breath.
He had no choice. His current physical form was too weak.
But he had no choice. No matter how tired he was, he had to continue.
Without water, people would die, and not to mention how weak he was now in the form of a baby.
It was precisely because of this belief that he desperately wanted to live.
Sade, who was only a baby, miraculously dug out all the chests. All the treasure chests that could be seen were dug out.
Sade counted five treasure chests in total, four small ones and onerge one.
Sade couldn''t open the lid of thergest treasure chest despite it being unlocked. The lid was too heavy for him to lift. Therefore, he let it be and moved on to the four smaller chests. They looked more manageable.
If he employed some effort, he was sure he could open them.
Sade mentally prepared himself to open the first chest.
It was a square treasure chest with a pure purple outer appearance. Sade couldn''t tell what material the treasure chest was made of, but the gorgeous appearance of the treasure chest surprised him.
It was iid with four gemstones of different colors, and it looked extremely beautiful.
Just by looking at its appearance, one could guess that whatever was inside the treasure chest would be very precious.
As Sade slowly opened it, a puzzled look appeared on his face.
In the box in front of him, there was a green pocket shield the size of a coin.
Sade picked up the green pocket shield in front of him and looked at it.
It had small green scales iid on the front and in the middle of the shield was a very strange rune that looked like a girl sitting on the side.
The whole thing looked as if it was one gorgeous piece of artwork. One look and one could tell that it was made with extreme intricacy.
Sade did not know what use this pocket shiel had for a while. However, when he picked it up, he found that there was a pure silver ne attached to the back of it.
Obviously, this item as an essory which had some special effect, although he did not know what it was.
However, Sade still hung this item around his neck and continued to check the treasure chest behind him.
The second treasure chest was a small box made of pure iron. It didn''t look big.
Sade wondered if this treasure chest contained items like magical rings.
"Could it be that this contains a spatial ring?" Sade felt some anticipation stir in his heart.
If it really contained a spatial ring, then he would be lucky.
After all, with his current body, he did not have the ability to hide things. If he had something like a spatial ring, then he would be able to keep some treasures and even some weapons that he could useter on when he needed to.
He would definitely leave this ce in the future to search for human civilization.
After all, he was a human himself, and he definitely needed to a ce where humans lived so that someone could take care of him.
However, as he opened the treasure chest, what appeared in front of him was not a ring, but a ne instead.
Actually, it seemed to be two nes which were joined together by the same pendant. It was a t silver disk with a blood-red gemstone embedded in the middle.
"What is this?"
Chapter 6 The Necklace Of The Soul
Sade was confused.
"Is that dragon female? Why are there so many nes?"
Sade was speechless. He put the two nes on his neck.
''Since they are jewelry, I might as well wear them around my neck.'' Sade thought to himself.
However, at this moment, a familiar and mysterious voice sounded in Sade''s mind.
''Since they are jewelry, I might as well wear them around my neck.''
Huh?
Weren''t those the words he had just thought? He was very sure that a voice had sounded in his mind. Moreover, this voice was very simr to his own voice.
''What''s going on? Could it be that someone is deliberately messing with me?''
''What''s going on? Could it be that someone is deliberately messing with me?''
"Huh? This is so strange, could this voice be my inner voice?"
,m Sade touched the pendant of the ne subconsciously.
He narrowed his eyes and prepared to test it.
''Sade is very handsome. He will be very handsome when he grows up!''
''Sade is very handsome. He will be very handsome when he grows up!''
"Of course. If my looks from my previous life are anything to go by, then I will definitely be handsome when I grow up."
At this moment, Sade had a narcissistic smile on his face. However, on a baby''s face, the look was a little strange.
After his bout of narcissism, he immediately realized that the two nes in front of him were obviously a special item!
Sade immediately took off one of the nes around his neck.
He silently said in his heart, ''You''re a handsome guy!''
However, just as Sade had guessed, the mysterious voice did not sound again.
But as he put the ne back on, the voice appeared once again.
''You are a handsome guy!''
"Hahaha!" Sade suddenlyughed out loud. However, theughter that came out of his mouth wasn''t theughter of an adult man, instead it was a babbling sound.
He slowly took off a one of the nes. Sade''s face was dark and he was speechless. He did not expect that he would need to relearn how to speak in this form.
Anyway, maybe this was a good thing. What if the humans of this world didn''t understand thenguage he used in his previous life?
Sade felt that this would not be impossible, after all, there were giant dragons in this world, this world was probably full of magic powers and ancientnguages!
For example, there would be the Draconiannguage, the Elvennguage, the Beastnguage, and themonnguage they all learnt tomunicate with each other and so on and so forth.
If he really wanted to live in this world, he had to learn at least one of thesenguages.
However, in his current predicament, this feat was obviously impossible!
He needed to figure a way out of thisir so that he could learn the variousnguages.
Back in his previous life, he was proficient in threenguages. Although thosenguages couldn''tpare with theplicated ones here, he was sure his experience in learning them would help him here! After all, learningnguages was his hobby!
However, thinking of his human life made Sade feel sad.
Thus, in order to feel better, he moved on to open the next two treasure chests.
Looking at the ck and green treasure chests, which were also made of an unknown material, Sade''s heart beat a little faster.
"Don''t tell me, these two treasure chests also contain nes?"
Sade was really afraid. After all, he actually hoped to obtain some other items, preferably items that could be used to make water!
Thinking that there might be water to drinkter, Sade subconsciously licked his lips.
"Huh? Ew!" He spat out. Damn it, he actually licked the saliva of the dragon.
Needless to say, it tasted really bad.
Wiping his lips to respread the saliva, Sade thought for a moment and decided to open the green treasure chest.
After all, green was a color that was close to nature. Perhaps he would be able to obtain the item he wanted?
With this thought in mind, Sade slowly opened the green treasure chest in front of him.
As the green treasure chest was opened, the items in the treasure chest gradually appeared in front of his eyes. For a moment, his face revealed a delighted smile.
Because he saw that inside the treasure chest was actually a crystal bottle.
Although the bottle was not very big, it contained a clear liquid.
This made Sade ecstatic. He had finally found some water!
If he drank this water, his chances of survival increased by a lot.
However, before he could reallyugh out loud, he saw a skull carved on the crystal bottle cap in front of him.
This image stunned Sade.
The skull cap was probably not used as mere decoration. This was obviously not something good.
"Could it be poison?" Was the skull ced there as a warning?
Sade subconsciously swallowed his own saliva.
Even though he was very thirsty, he decided not to drink the unknown liquid in front of him for the sake of his life.
With this thought in mind, he slowly closed the treasure chest and looked at the other ck treasure chest.
What kind of treasure would it contain?
Sade was more or less looking forward to opening it.
Chapter 7 The Stone Of Heritage And The Language Of Darkness!
Sade opened the ck treasure chest and saw a ck diamond-shaped crystal lying t in the middle of the treasure chest.
When he opened the treasure chest, there was a very subtle light shing from the crystal. It did not look like an ordinary item.
Sade''s eyes lit up when he saw this. He reached out and took it out of the treasure chest.
However, not long after he took it out, a huge amount of information entered Sade''s mind.
However, in just a moment, this information was instantly absorbed by Sade.
As Sade regained his senses, his face was filled with ecstasy!
This was great! He had found a treasure!
"Hehehehe!" Sadeughed out loud.
He really did not expect that the ck diamond-shaped crystal was a Stone of Heritage!
ording to the information he had just absorbed, the so-called Stone of Heritage was actually a tool to pass on knowledge.
The user could pass on their own strength and knowledge ording to their own will using this stone.
Stones of Heritage came in four colors, ranked highest to lowest regarding the amount of information they could store. The colors, in order of rank, were transparent, white, gray and ck. With ck being the highest and white being the lowest.
Usually, once a person touched the Stone of Heritage, the knowledge inside would be transmitted directly into their minds.
The inheritor would receive the spells, abilities, and even knowledge recorded in the Stone of Heritage.
Once the first two were obtained, the inheritor would be able to use them at once.
Once thest thing, knowledge, was obtained, it would take them a long time to understand what was given to them.
Overall, this was a pretty good tool.
And the Stone of Heritage that Sade obtained was of the highest rank and had thergest capacity!
What he inherited from this was a series of spells called the ''Language of Darkness''.
Despite being called the Language of Darkness, this spell did not have a dark attribute to it. Instead, it was the most unique, personality-based magic.
Sade did not know the difference between personality spells and elemental spells. Because there was no knowledge of magic in the Stone of Heritage, Sade did not have any general knowledge of magic, nor did he have the basic knowledge of magic theory.
Therefore, Sade also could not judge how powerful these spells were.
However, ording to the information that Sade had received, this magic was very special, one even could go as far as to say that it was one of a kind.
Because this magic waspletely different from the traditional elemental magic, it did not require one to meditate for a long time and umte magic power like the traditional magic did.
The way it was cast was also unlike the usual chanting of spells to release miracles.
In general, the original nature of the ''Language of Darkness'' magic was better described by the word ''nothing''.
When one began to practice this magic, it did not manifest even in the slightest increase of power.
This was because the expression of this magic ultimately fell on the first word, ''Language''.
Language could also be a type of magic. This type of powerful magic was activated by the way one usednguage.
And the word ''Darkness'' in it represented the hidden, and profound meaning of personality magic.
If someone interpreted these three words and finally summed them up, the final meaning would be the ''profound power ofnguage''.
But if this result was ced in front of Sade, he would definitelyugh. Because in reality, that was not what it truly meant.
In this world, aside from the creator of this particr type of magic, no one understood it better than he did as the inheritor.
The ''Language of Darkness'' magic was actually a kind of power creation magic.
It would allow the practitioner to create the power they wanted out of ''nothingness'', however, it was only power. It could not interfere with matter.
If he really wanted to ressify this magic, Sade felt that it should lean towards spiritual and soul magic.
The prerequisites for practicing this magic were too harsh. In fact, they were so harsh, that Sade even went as far as to suspect that the creator of this magic was a transmigrator himself!
This was because the practitioner of this magic had to have a ''vision'' in their soul.
They had to have a Soul Vision!
A Soul Vision referred to the orientation of the soul itself, which was absolutely average under normal conditions.
If it was in the positive direction, the soul itself would be extremely rigid, rejecting all logical orientations.
If it was in the negative direction, the soul itself would be extremely flexible, eroding all logical orientations.
The positive and negative orientations were deterministic. Once there was a deviation, it would not be able to return to the average position.
Basically, what it meant was that if one wanted to practice the Language of Darkness, the soul had to undergo something called a ''Soul Phenomenon''.
However, once this Soul Phenomenon urred, the human soul would deviate from its original orientation, repelling or eroding all logic around the body. Moreover, this change was still deterministic, once there was a deviation, one would not be able to return to their original average orientation.
Speaking in basic terms, once a Soul Phenomenon urred, the human soul would deviate from logic.
Therefore, they would either be expelled into the void by the universe itself, or they would be a non-human monster and erode the logic of the universe.
The condition for the cultivation of the Language of Darkness was that after the cultivator''s soul had undergone a change, their soul position would not deviate.
Therefore, one could imagine how harsh the conditions were.
Even if someone really wanted to cultivate the Language of Darkness, how could they deviate their soul''s position?
How could it happen?
Sade could not figure it out.
But for now, he only knew that he clearly met the conditions of cultivation. Otherwise, he would not be able to obtain the knowledge from activating the Stone of Heritage.
As far as he knew, the activation of the Stone of Heritage meant that the inheritor must have met the conditions of cultivation!
Currently, all the knowledge he had obtained, as well as the understanding of the magic he had obtained, just further confirmed the authenticity of the Stone of Heritage.
Obviously, this Stone of Heritage was real!
Chapter 8 Secret Language Magic!
Looking at the ck crystal in his hand, Sade subconsciously clenched it tightly.
This was a treasure. In the future, whether or not he could impress others would depend on this.
Sade recalled the magic that he had inherited in his mind. What he had inherited was the basic level magic of the Secret Language series.
This was the only magic he could learn at the moment, and it was called the ''Language of Darkness''
Its name was novel, and its ability was also very unique.
Just like its name, once this magic was used, the key to the gate to the void world could be opened.
What was the void world?
In simple terms, if the world represented a in the starry sky, then the void was a ck cloth that epassed alls, stars, gxies, and even the universe.
There was no past, present, or future in the void- it was the representation of nothing. It could epass all things, and only apletely independent supreme would not be interfered with by it.
ording to the introduction of the spell, in that void world, the users of the ''Secret Language'' spell could create all sorts of magical powers through their imagination.
Once this power was created, the users of the ''Secret Language'' spell in reality would be able to possess this power.
Not only that, but he could also give this power to others.
But once this power was given to others, he would be unable to retrieve it.
But even so, Sade still felt that this spell was too powerful, he was now able to create new powers!
"The person who created the Language of Darkness, could they be a God?" Sade could not help but wonder.
After all, the magic in front of him was too ridiculous.
Even though he could not directly interfere with the material world, Sade still felt that this magic was too strange.
After all, he could actually obtain such a powerful magic, and he just happened to have the qualifications to practice it. This was too much of a coincidence.
Sade even suspected that he had transmigrated to this world because of the influence of this God.
However, what Sade did not know was that he was overthinking. It was aplete coincidence that he was able to obtain this Stone of Heritage.
? Even if it was not touched by Sade today, this Stone of Heritage would remain dormant until a person who met the conditions of cultivation came into contact with it again.
However, Sade did not believe all of this. He was now very curious about the creator of the Language of Darkness.
However, it was very suspicious that the Stone of Heritage did not leave any personal information of the creator behind, not even a name.
Regarding this, Sade could only temporarily put down his thoughts.
At the moment, he had more important things to do.
He needed to get water as soon as possible!
Because he was so thirsty, his body had to get water as soon as possible.
Thinking about it carefully, this was obviously a cave. Combined with what he had seen before, he was most likely in the heart of the mountain.
The temperature here was abnormally high. Coupled with the Red Dragon from before, Sade was now 100% sure that this was definitely a volcano.
Moreover, there was a high possibility ofva flowing in the depths of this volcano. Otherwise, this ce wouldn''t be so hot.
If that was the case, then there wouldn''t be any water source in this cave. Even if there was, it would have evaporated long ago.
There was only one method left for him at the moment.
That was to use the Language of Darkness to create a spell that could be used to obtain fresh water.
Although Sade could clearly feel the Red Dragon''s goodwill from its actions just now, he did not understand itsnguage at all.
He also did not know what reason the dragon had to protect him.
For now, it was best for him to take the initiative to make a move. That was the best choice.
Therefore, after making a decision, Sade found afortable ce to lie on the Golden Mountain. He closed his eyes and directly activated the spell called ''Secret Language''.
This magic was very different from ordinary magic. After learning it, he could use it directly through his mind. There was no need for him to chant an incantation out loud.
As the ''Secret Language'' spell was activated, in Sade''s sea of consciousness, with an invisible throb, a pitch-ck, empty door suddenly appeared.
Sade''s consciousness also came to a pitch-ck space.
There was nothing but darkness here.
Not only that, after his consciousness appeared in this space.
He could clearly feel a sense of weakness that was eroding his consciousness bit by bit, making him want to fall asleep very much.
But soon, Sade immediately became alert and forced himself to be awake.
This was the void world that represented ''nothing''. If he fell asleep in this world, he might really not be able to wake up.
The reason why SADE was able to appear in this world with his self-consciousness was all thanks to the Language of Darkness.
Now, he had to quickly create a spell for water.
But just as he was about to create a spell for water, he suddenly realized that he did not know how to create it.
Because the information in the Stone of Heritage didn''t tell him about it. It only said that he would know when he entered this world.
"Then, how should I create the spell for water next?"
Sade''s heart was filled with doubt.
Along with this thought, information naturally appeared in Sade''s mind.
Before he could absorb it, it went inside his brain as if he were born with the knowledge.
Sade was filled with surprise.
But at this moment, he finally understood how to create the spell.
"I see, I finally understand."
Chapter 9 The Seeds Of Power And The Submission Of The Green Jade Python!
In the void, Sade slowly stretched out his finger and drew a symbol in the air.
This symbol was in English, and it spelled out "fresh water", which meantke water and other bodies of fresh water.
But Sade did not end there. He drew two more symbols in the void.
They were in differentnguages, and they also represented the meanings of water and fresh water.
After Sade finished drawing, the symbols that were floating in the void gradually turned into light clusters of different colors.
Looking at the light clusters in front of him, Sade''s heart was filled with joy.
He had seeded.
He did not realize that in this space, everything could be given attributes of growth.
As time passed, the corresponding results would eventually be obtained.
For example, the question he had previously raised was obviously rtively simple to solve.
In just a short moment, he had obtained the method to create a spell.
Rather than saying that it was a method, it was more appropriate to say that this was the trajectory of the entire process behind making this spell and the few light balls in front of him were his achievements, they were seeds of his power!
After obtaining the method, Sade immediately thought of thenguage he used in his previous life.
After all,nguage was always the most condensed essence of a culture.
One could not separate themselves from thenguage they used and if this was used as the basis for cultivating power, then Sade wondered just how strong her could get.
He was looking forward to it.
He only needed to wait for a little while longer.
...
As he left the void world, Sade slowly opened his eyes. There was a hint of excitement in them.
His consciousness had already returned to the physical world.
Just as he was about to try out the spell he created, he felt that there was something around him looking at him.
And in the air, there was a strong smell of blood...
Slowly sitting up, his eyes suddenly fell upon a huge dragon head.
And beside her, there were two enormous and terrifying beasts!
"AAAAAH"
Sade was so frightened that he began to scream.
The scene in front of him was terrifying.
"What are you doing? Didn''t you protect me before? Why are you staring at me now? Are you really going to eat me?"
Sade''s eyes were filled with fear.
His eyes kept sweeping over the giant creatures in front of him.
Suddenly, Sade vaguely realized something.
One of the two giant beasts in front of him, which looked like an antelope, had its head split open. It was obviously dead.
"What''s going on? Could there have been an internal conflict?" Sade kept guessing.
He didn''t know how to deal with the situation.
On the other side, Prescott heaved a sigh of relief.
To be honest, she had been nervous for a while.
After all, the child had suddenly disappeared. How could she not be nervous?
Fortunately, she found Sade on her treasure mountain.
Moreover, all the precious treasure chests that she had collected had been opened, and all the rare items inside were taken out.
She also saw that two nes were hanging around Sade''s neck, and the baby had dared crawl on top of her treasure mountain.
''This kid is so bold. He actually dares crawl on top of my treasure?''
Prescott''s huge dragon eyes narrowed slightly, and she could not help but feel a little happy.
Previously, she was worried that this child would be frightened because she was a dragon.
Now, it seemed that she was overthinking things. This child''s heart was clearly much more courageous than she thought.
Especially when he saw that he was wearing one of the soul nes on her neck, Prescott''s heart suddenly changed.
The moment Prescott''s heart changed, the Green Jade Python under her feet also felt something move, and its eyes were filled with confusion.
''Why would a dragon care so much about a human?''
The Green Jade Python really could not understand what was going on.
On the way back, the Green Jade Python had already submitted itself to Prescott.
Perhaps it was because it had a trace of dragon blood in its veins. With a faint trace of hope, it handed over its soul contract.
It originally thought that it would still be unable to escape the fate of being eaten.
However, Prescott actually signed a contract with it, making it be her ve.
This made the Green Jade Python feel as if it was dreaming!
Although it had just been excited for a moment and made such a choice, it still regretted its actions.
After all, this creature in front of it was an Ancient Dragon.
As an entity at the top of the biological chain, even though a Magical Beast like it had a rare magic attribute, it was stuck at its current level.
For an Ancient Dragon, especially a mutated dragon like Prescott, her strength was simply terrifying
For a Magical Beast of its level, even if it had already reached King-tier, it was nothing more than a slightlyrger food source for a creature like an Ancient Dragon.
However, it was precisely because of this that the Green Jade Python was even more puzzled.
At this moment, it was focusing its jade-like vertical pupils and staring at the young human in front of it.
''Just what was so special about this human? Why is Lady Prescott so emotional about him?
''Could it be that this human in front of me has Prescott''s bloodline?''
The Green Jade Python was shocked.
Chapter 10 The Desire Of The Dragon Mother And A Stunning Turn Of Events!
It was no wonder that the Green Jade Python would think this way, but the scene before its eyes was out of ce.
After all, humans, be it by Magical Beasts or Ancient Dragons, were basically treated like ants.
Unless it really had an indelible rtionship with a human, why would a Magical Beast go back and pay attention to one?
In this world, strength was the most important thing.
However, Prescott could actually read the thoughts of the Green Jade Python.
She was very happy with the Green Jade Python''s thoughts.
Currently, she had her own ns in her heart.
Considering the education and training for her child in the future,nguage andmunication were the most important things.
As a dragon, she also knew themonnguage of the maind in addition to her own, Draconiannguage. However, her child had to be taught the Draconiannguage.
Fortunately, since the child was only a baby, everything had to be taught from the very beginning, so Prescott did not worry much.
What she was most worried about was the life expectancy of the baby in front of her.
In this world, a human''s lifespan ranged from 45 to 70 years old. Those who were lucky could live up to the ages of 80 to 90.
Of course, these were only ordinary humans. If they were strong human warriors, they would be able to live up to 200 years old without any problems.
Especially those who had reached the Magister level or above, it wasn''t impossible for them to have a lifespan much longer than the average human did.
As he was now Prescott''s child; she certainly did not wish for his life to be so short.
If that was the case, there was even no need for her to adopt this child, was there?
In this aspect, she had corresponding means.
For example, teaching this child the Dragon Race''s unique Draconiannguage magic, using some powerful magic tools as well as heavenly and earthly treasures, and so on and so forth, to improve this child''s physical aptitude.
At the very least, Prescott had already made ns to pour her own blood on the child if it did not work, so that the child could obtain the power of an Ancient Dragon.
Although this method was somewhat simr to what a human dragon yer did.
However, as this was something that Prescott had volunteered to do, it would not produce a dragon blood curse.
Not only would it greatly enhance the child''s physical fitness, but it would also greatly increase the child''s lifespan. It was not to say that the child would live as long as she did, but it would at least far surpass those powerhouses who had broken passed the limits of humanity!
Furthermore, the child in front of her was also wearing a soul ne. She only needed to wear another soul ne and she would be able to directlymunicate with the child.
This would greatly reduce the difficulty of teaching the child.
Furthermore, she urgently needed to teach the child to learn the Draconiannguage.
Only by learning the Draconiannguage would the magic of the Draconiannguage be rtively simple.
Most importantly, she really wanted to hear the child call her mother, mama, mommy, and so on.
She was too lonely. Over the years, no one could understand her feelings.
What she wanted, in fact, could easily be given to her, yet why was she still alone after a thousand years?
Prescott could not figure it out.
However, what she wanted to do now was to pick up the soul ne and wear it around her neck.
Looking at the huge dragon in front of him, Sade did not have any other expression on his face. He just stared at it nkly.
However, he was already feeling uneasy in his heart.
Because from the moment they met, this huge dragon had been staring at him, especially its huge and ferocious dragon head. It was terrifying to look at.
"Please don''t stare at me like that. My back hurts when I sit down, so I have to lie down like this."
Just as Sade was feeling uneasy, the body of the dragon in front of him glowed with red light.
In just a few seconds, the red light became brighter and brighter, illuminating the entire dragonir.
Sade''s eyes were also somewhat overwhelmed by the light, and he quickly covered his eyes with both hands.
Regarding what was suddenly going on in front of him, Sade''s heart was full of worry.
"What is going on again? Why is this dragon glowing like this?"
As the red light gradually disappeared, Sade slowly put his hands down.
His eyes, which were not used to the red light, slowly opened.
In a blur, the dragon in front of him had disappeared.
At a nce, other than the dead antelope, there was only the Green Jade Python that was in a daze.
Don''t ask Sade how he knew that the Green Jade Python was in a daze- it was very simple: he saw that the Green Jade Python''s mouth was wide open, and its tongue was frozen in the air.
When Sade peered inside, he could see that its mouth was full of sharp teeth.
It was terrifying. Was it even good for a python to have so many sharp teeth in its mouth?
Fortunately, Sade did not suffer from herpetophobia. Otherwise, he would have been scared to death by the Green Jade Python!
As his eyesight gradually returned to normal, Sade''s eyes subconsciously swept across his surroundings.
"Strange, where did that giant dragon go?" Just as Sade asked that question, a pair of hands covered in ck patterns slowly picked him up from behind.
Sade''s body suddenly stiffened, and his small head slowly turned around.
In front of his eyes stood a beautiful, cold-looking, naked, long-haired beauty. She looked to be around the age of 18 and was staring at him.
"Oh my God, who is this? She looks too raunchy. Could she be the giant dragon from before?"
Sade''s eyes were filled with shock. No one could understand his feelings at this moment.
Just as he was still wondering who the woman was, an ethereal voice sounded in his mind.
"Oh, my lovely child, I didn''t expect your body to be so fragile."
Prescott muttered to herself, expressing the feelings in her heart. She gently held the child in her arms.
She was afraid that if she exerted even a little strength, the child in her arms would be crushed to death.
However, she did not expect that the child in front of her would not struggle at all.
There was even a small voice speaking in her mind.
"Um, ma...ma?"
Prescott eyes widened!
Chapter 11 Sudden Happiness And Sade’s Decision
Prescott''s beautiful face revealed a surprised expression.
Her calm and lovely eyes were filled with excitement and joy.
"That''s right, I am your mother!"
Prescott hugged him in excitement. She was trembling.
At this moment, she was extremely touched, she really did not expect that happiness coulde so quickly!
Sade''s heart was the same.
He didn''t expect that his previous guess was actually true.
This person in front of him, well, dragon in front of him actually wanted to adopt him.
Looking at the girl''s vertical pupils, there were actually traces of tears in her eyes.
Sade''s heart couldn''t help but tremble slightly.
As an orphan in his previous life, he had always grown up in an orphanage.
Even after he had grown up, he had tried to find out about his parents.
But surprisingly, there were no clues at all.
In his heart, Sade really wanted to feel his parents'' love because he did not understand what it was like.
But now, what he wanted was clearly right in front of him.
However, his heart had the slightest pang of fear and Sade did not know why.
An inexplicable worry shed in his heart, and he wanted to refuse her.
But his instincts told him that he would die if he did so.
As an adult trapped in a baby''s body, he was stuck in this world.
Currently, the most important thing to do was to stay alive.
So, facing the gorgeous woman in front of him, Sade didn''t know what to say for a moment.
He stayed silent
Sade''s silence instantly attracted Prescott''s attention.
She subconsciously used her hand to move her long hair away from her face.
It clearly looked like long ck hair, but under the sunlight, it shone a bright red.
Prescott didn''t quite adapt to her current body.
In the Dragon n, only when a dragon officially matured could they have the ability to transform their body.
Compared to a weak human''s body, most dragons liked to maintain their original appearance.
That was because it was veryfortable for dragons.
This was because when they transformed into a human, it became very challenging for a dragon to control their power.
The reason why Prescott could transform into a human was because she was already an adult.
More importantly, only by transforming into a human could she conveniently teach this child.
As for the problems that would ur after one transformed into a human, that was not an issue at the moment.
As long as she could teach this child well, nothing could stop her!
After hugging him, Prescott slowly ced Sade on the mountain of treasure.
She also sat down, facing Sade.
"My child, mother''s name is Prescott McGonagall Tiamat. Do you have your own name?"
Prescott''s voice was unprecedentedly gentle at this moment.
The reason why she asked this was mainly because she didn''t know what else to ask the child first.
Although she had been wandering alone for thousands of years, she had often encountered humans.
However, Prescott had never actually talked to a human. So, she didn''t know how humans grew up.
Therefore, Prescott, who had just be a mother, decided to respect the child''s choice.
Perhaps the child already had a name?
After all, the child of the Dragon n already knew his own name from the moment the Dragon Egg wasid.
''My name?''
As Prescott''s voice sounded in his mind, Sade was not surprised at all.
There was only a little worry in his heart.
After all, as someone who had transmigrated, especially in front of a supernatural creature like the giant dragon, it was impossible for Sade to let down his guard.
''Do I need to say my name? But I''m just a baby now, how can I know my name?
''Surely the dragon wants to know more than just my name!''
Various ideas kept shing in his mind.
After a long time, Sade thought of a way to tell Prescott his name without revealing too much about him.
...
Prescott looked at the dazed baby in front of her with a hint of doubt in her eyes.
It had been a while since she had transmitted the words to his heart.
Although Prescott could feel that the baby''s mind was in a state of confusion through the soul ne, she could not also help but feel instinctually that the baby was confused.
However, Prescott had listened very carefully what the child previously said, which was, ''mama''.
That meant that the child clearly had called her his mother!
This child really regarded her as his mother!
Moreover, this child''s self-awareness was obviously very strong.
It was precisely because of this that Prescott could not understand.
''Why is this child not responding to my words?''
Just as Prescott''s heart was getting impatient, the soul ne around her neck suddenly emitted ripples of energy.
Seeing this, Prescott''s eyes instantly lit up and she immediately poured her spiritual energy to the soul ne on her own initiative.
However, the child''s voice that she was looking forward to hearing, was not what she heard.
Instead, a middle-aged woman''s voice sounded in her mind.
"Good Sade, good Sade, mommy is here. Don''t cry."
Chapter 12 Sade’s Past And The Determination Of The Dragon Mother!
"She said ''mommy'' that means mother, doesn''t it? If this child''s name is Sade, then is this woman''s voice Sade''s mother''s voice?" Prescott was a little disappointed.
For some reason, when she found out that this child had a mother... A certain conviction in her heart suddenly wavered.
The child was clearly right in front of her, but Prescott felt that the child felt very distant.
"So, it turns out that this child, Sade, still actually has a parent?"
Prescott lowered her head slightly, her right hand stroking Sade''s hair as her heart trembled slightly.
"Since Sade''s parents are still around, I have to send him back to his mother''s side."
Her voice wobbled slightly. Although her words were firm, her tone was very sad.
Even the Green Jade Python, who was far away, was affected by her emotions.
It raised its huge head, and its huge vertical pupils revealed its confusion.
''This is strange. Why is Master''s heart suddenly so sad? What has hurt Master?''
The Green Jade Python couldn''t figure it out.
Its mind was only around 10-14 years old in human years, so it was normal for it to not understand Prescott''splex emotions.
Just as Prescott decided to help Sade find his parents, the spiritual ne rippled with energy again.
Prescott subconsciously connected her consciousness to it again.
This time, the voice was not only from the middle-aged woman, but from an adult male.
"How is he? Is the child asleep?"
"He''s asleep, but he always wakes up in his sleep and cries the moment he wakes up. It seems like he misses his mother."
The middle-aged woman''s voice was trembling. She was obviously upset about the child''s condition.
"Oh God, why would such a terrible thing happen to such a young child?"
"Father, do you know where the child''s parents are?" The middle-aged woman was obviously questioning another adult male.
"I just asked around."
"I heard from Marx that the child''s parents died in the war. The child was able toe here because a kind person risked his life to save the child from the ruins. In the end, he was sent here with the other children."
"What do you mean by that?! Are Sade''s parents dead?!"
Hearing this, Prescott''s heart was shaken.
She had never expected that the little baby''s backstory would be so tragic.
He couldn''t even meet his own parents.
Prescott thought of her own experiences over the years and couldn''t help but connect Sade''s experiences to what she had gone through.
For a moment, Prescott''s feelings for Sade swelled up, and she wanted to hold Sade tightly in her arms.
But she still held it in and quickly calmed herself down, continuing to listen to the voices.
The voice of the adult woman sounded again.
"What, the child''s parents have already died?"
The adult woman was full of shock, and her voice was mixed with thick disbelief.
She really did not think that human life was this fragile.
But it was. Especially in war, it was as fragile as a me in the wind. At any moment, it would be snuffed out.
Even with such short lifespans, they worked hard for their children.
The words were mixed with the middle-aged woman''s sobs.
It was as if she was crying for the tragic experience of the child who had lost his parents.
Along with a long sigh, the middle-aged man expressed his helplessness towards the tragedy in front of him.
"Everything is a cycle of cause and effect. We should believe that God will bless us."
"May God bless us..."
"May God bless us!"
? ...
The voices had stopped talking.
Prescott vaguely heard the sound of Sade saying ''Ma... Ma'' again.
Her heart tightened. After all, she had lost the love of her parents when she was young.
Unlike the other races, she had been out wandering since she was a young dragon and had seen too many tragedies of the races.
Simrly, she had seen many beautiful and great things as well.
She did not doubt the authenticity of the soul ne.
It was a craftsman''s specialty, a masterpiece of the Dwarven race.
It was one of the treasures that Prescott had obtained when she had unintentionally aided the dwarves back then.
She believed that they would never deceive her and trusted them when they told her about the power of the soul ne. This was because all the creatures on the continent knew how terrifying it was to deceive a powerful dragon.
As for Sade, she had even less doubt about him.
As if a baby that was barely six months old could deceive an adult dragon!
Not to mention, she was now an Ancient Dragon.
Prescott did not believe that there was any creature in this world whose spiritual power could affect the spiritual perception of an Ancient Dragon!
Before she confirmed everything she had heard before, Prescott could not help but start to think about the words she had heard.
Although she did not know what kind of existence the so-called ''God'' was in that world, what she did know was that the middle-aged man was obviously a priest!
Everyone knew that priests were a kind of profession in the Church of St. Joko of the Holy Light Empire.
Could it be that Sade''s parents came from the Holy Light Empire?
But the Holy Light Empire was far away. To reach it, one had to go past the Storm Sea, one of the three forbidden areas, on the other side of the continent.
If they wanted to pass through the Storm Sea, they would have to cross the Magical Beast Mountain Range.
It was impossible for humans to reach it with their current travelling technology.
Even with the help of a dragon, it would take at least three to five years.
But the child was so young, how did he get here then?
The more she thought about it, the more confused Prescott became.
After a series of thoughts, Prescott looked up at Sade, who was staring at her. The corners of her mouth could not help but curl up.
She smiled at Sade and Sade did not know why, but he quickly smiled back and giggled.
Prescott quickly held Sade in his arms and murmured.
"Really, why do I think so much? As long as you are my child, I will always be your mother."
Chapter 13 Sade Prescott!
Being held in Prescott''s arms and seeing at the smile on her face, made Sade let out a sigh of relief.
Although he didn''t know what Prescott said, her mood was obviously much better now.
This made Sade instantly feel at ease.
To be honest, he had been in a a rather precarious state of mind just now and he didn''t know if what he had just done was the right thing to do.
After all, she was a dragon, one that was so powerful that she could transform into a human at will.
This made Sade more certain that this world was definitely a fantasy world with magic and spiritual elements to it.
He didn''t know if there was a type of magical lie detection in this world.
To avoid being seen as a liar, Sade channeled some of his own experiences into the ne.
For example, the conversation between the priest and the nun actually did take ce in his life.
Father Entte and the middle-aged nun, Karlis, were actually the people who raised Sade.
And the priest himself told him that when he grew up.
What he did was to integrate the voices and behaviors of these two people into his story.
Sade had no intention of lying to Prescott from the beginning.
However, the reason why he passed the story to Prescott was to survive.
From the very beginning, when Prescott was in her dragon form, Sade could tell that Prescott had good intentions for him.
Especially the words that Prescott had just said.
It made Sade understand that Prescott wanted to take him in as her child.
He was so lucky! Sade originally did not believe it from the bottom of his heart.
But now that he saw Prescott in person, especially through the connection of the soul ne, he could clearly feel the her emotions.
The dragon was serious, her loneliness was genuine, he could feel it with how sad and hurt her heart was when she thought that his parents were still alive.
This made Sade suspect that the person in front of him was not a terrifying dragon at all.
She was just a woman who had been alone for a long time and eventually became extremely lonely. She longed for thepany of others.
And now, he had transmigrated here and be an infant. He had no friends or rtives, and it was possible that he might even be eaten by monsters or even Magical Beasts if he was not careful.
In such a situation, having such a powerful person by his side who truly wanted the best for him was a privilege.
A person who wanted to cherish him and raise him as her own child¡ A person who wanted to love him and care for him¡
Even if she was previously a Red Dragon who just happened to turn into a human didn''t matter at all.
Under such dire circumstances, Sade had no reason to refuse her love and care.
It was precisely because of this that when Prescott named him, Sade did not refuse. He epted her name for him.
"From today onwards, your name will be Sade Prescott!"
Sade was his original name in his previous life, and Prescott was his mother''s first name.
Prescott obviously wanted to use her first name as Sade''s surname.
Although he didn''t quite understand the naming method in this world, Sade dly epted it.
"Sade... Prescott... My name is¡ Sade Prescott..."
Intermittent information was transmitted to Prescott''s mind through the soul ne.
Prescott revealed a happy expression.
Obviously, her strange name was recognized by the child, which was something she was quite proud of.
However, surprisingly, after transmitting this information, Sade no longer paid any attention to Prescott.
After all, if he said too much, Prescott might catch him in a lie and he didn''t want that to happen.
So he kept things intentionally vague with Prescott, after all, he was just a newborn baby.
Even if he could express his innermost thoughts through the soul ne, he could not be sure of what his bodynguage would say.
After all, if Prescott saw through him, his life night be in danger.
Therefore, Sade tried his best to act like a baby.
His n was to wait for his body to grow up a bit, then he could slowly start acting more extroverted and speak more.
But for now, the best way to keep up his act was for him to speak less.
So Sade stopped talking and it seemed that Prescott didn''t care too much about it.
Because while he was deep in thought, she had been casting the probing spell on Sade''s body.
Therefore, she knew what problems Sade was facing at the moment.
Prescott ordered the Green Jade Python to form a sealed bucket with its body.
Then, she used water magic to pour water into it.
The Green Jade Python didn''t quite understand what was going on, but it still obeyed Prescott''s orders.
Prescott cast a water-type spell, Water Ball.
This was the most basic spell in elemental magic. Anyone well versed in the basics of magic theory could cast it.
Of course, as with anything, there would be some special exceptions.
After Prescott cast the spell, a huge ball of water appeared out of thin air. It looked like it contained at least ten tons of water.
But even though the amount of water was veryrge, it was still aparatively small amount when ced in therge bucket that the Green Jade Python had created.
But this wasn''t a big deal. After all, the Green Jade Python was a King-tier Magical Beast. In terms of sheer physical size, it was huge.
"Water Ball! Water Ball! Water Ball!"
After casting the Water Ball spell a few more times, the bucket was filled to the brim.
Seeing that its task waspleted, the Green Jade Python quickly looked to the side where the naked beauty stood.
"Lady Prescott, the water is ready. I wonder what you n on doing?"
Although she heard the Green Jade Python''s question, Prescott did not immediately answer it.
Instead, she carried Sade and jumped into the water.
"What else am I supposed to do? Of course, I have to clean Sade."
Prescott''s face revealed a happy smile.
Chapter 14 The Dragons Trial And The Power Of Spell Creation!
"Oh my god, water! Clear water!"
With Prescott''s actions, Sade instantly understood her n.
Especially when he saw the Green Jade Python turn into a vessel to hold water.
When he watched Prescott cast the spell, Sade''s heart was filled with excitement.
After all, in his previous life, magic had always been a fantasy, and it did not exist in reality!
Even before this, he had personally used the Language of Darkness.
But the Language of Darkness was more difficult than simple creation magic, and it obviously required a deep foundation of knowledge to cast it.
Especially in the early stages of learning it. The only reason he could create a spell using such magic was because he had already mastered two foreignnguages in his previous life and carried that knowledge to this world.
However, learning magic was not nearly as amazing as witnessing it being cast right in front of him.
Sade was instantly attracted to it. He made no reaction at all while he watched Prescott cast the spell.
He instantly jumped out of Prescott''s arms and plunged into the fresh water in front of him.
However, when Sade jumped into the water in front of him, he instantly regretted it.
The water in front of him was indeed fresh water, and the magic was indeed amazing.
However, it was a lot of water, and he was an infant.
Although he had learnt to swim in his previous life, the water in front of him was a little too deep.
Sade''s small arms and legs were iling uselessly by his side after he entered the water.
He could not swim up at all.
He gulped for air.
Because it was created by magic, the water did not have any salt in it. Therefore, after he entered the water, he only floated for a moment before sinking straight down.
This scared Sade so much that he kept swimming up to the water''s surface.
Of course, Prescott, who had also entered the water, saw what was going on.
She smiled and was very happy with Sade''s efforts to save himself in the face of a crisis.
This reminded her of herself who had worked hard to survive in the forest before.
Prescott did not directly rescue Sade.
Instead, she just watched from the surface of the water. She would only save Sade when he really could not take it anymore.
''As the child of a dragon, especially a human, you need to put in more effort than usual!''
Prescott knew very well that being weak was akin to being worthless.
Only when one was strong enough would one manage to survive in this world. It was after all, the survival of the fittest!
Therefore, to make oneself stronger, one had to work hard.
Of course, Prescott still felt sorry for Sade.
Regardless of whether or not he could match the strength of a dragon, he managed to at least exceed the strength of a human!
He was stronger than a Grand Magister and other human powerhouses!
In order to gauge Sade''s capabilities, Prescott didn''t save him in time.
Despite Prescott being kind and motherly to him before, she realized she also had to be strict with him.
At this moment, Sade was stunned.
"What should I do, what should I do now?"
Just as he was about to panic, Sade forced himself to calm down.
Suddenly, he remembered the spell he had created using the Language of Darkness!
Without thinking, he immediately cast the spell.
As his consciousness entered the void world, he looked at the three balls of light that floated in front of him.
They were white and green.
Sade used his consciousness to take the three balls of light with him and return.
In reality, Sade, who should have been struggling to swim to the surface, suddenly stopped moving and plunged straight down.
This change immediately gave Prescott, who was on the surface of the water, a big fright.
She thought that Sade was now in a life-threatening crisis.
Without thinking much, she immediately jumped into the water and rushed straight towards Sade.
The Green Jade Python, which was curled up, also felt the anxiety in its master''s heart. It immediately stretched its body and released the water.
However, something unexpected happened.
The water that should have been released by the Green Jade Python did not flow out at this moment.
As if held by some force, all the water was frozen in ce.
Prescott, who was rushing towards Sade in the water, also saw what was going on.
She frowned and when she reached Sade''s side, she hugged him and used her magic power to create a shield, squeezing the surrounding water out.
At this moment, she realized that some thing strange was happening to Sade.
The water on Sade''s skin seemed to havee alive at this moment.
Each droplet of water was like a strand of silk, that was dancing around him.
"Is this magic or is this a Magical Beast?"
Prescott was a little surprised by the situation.
Because she did not feel any magic in the water that seemed to have suddenlye alive.
However, based on her Ancient Dragon intuition, Prescott could still vaguely feel it.
In the water in front of him, there was a strange power that was constantly active, swaying, and interweaving.
It was as if it was a living being.
"What is this?"
Chapter 15 Water Control And The Power Of The Ancient Dragons!
Prescott was very surprised by the situation before her, and in her arms, Sade''s heartbeat showed that he was feeling the same was the same.
Just now, after he pulled the three balls of light from the void into reality, they had fused with his body.
As the balls of light had fused with him, in Sade''s mind, a strange kind of magical power was spreading around him.
He clearly felt that he seemed to be in control of some kind of magical power.
After he controlled this power, some information suddenly appeared in Sade''s mind.
It was the innate understanding of ''water''.
Suddenly Sade could understand everything about water and how it worked.
As Sade''s understanding of water grew deeper, the power that was controlled by him was also bing stronger.
Even though he was just a baby, he could control the water in front of him!
"What''s going on? Why can I control the water?"
"Is this the power created by the Language of Darkness!"
Sade''s mind was suddenly shocked by his own guess.
He really did not expect that the base level magic of the ''Secret Language'' series to be so powerful!
It showed him how to control the elements directly, without any intermediary!
Therefore, Sade found that he could directly control the water in front of him through the air in front of him.
Because he had just escaped from the water, the water on the surface of his body was being peeled off bit by bit and floated in front of him.
Sade stretched out his hand and touched the water droplets in front of him with his finger.
Logically speaking, Sade''s finger should have passed through the water droplets.
However, because of Sade''s control, the water droplets in front of him seemed to have be flexible due to some kind of force seeping into them.
It was not so easy to break them apart, and even Sade''s fingers could not pierce through the water droplets.
"This... could this be caused by your power?!"
Witnessing what was in front of her, Prescott did not understand what was going on at first. It was as if she had discovered somethingpletely new.
She raised Sade, who was in her arms in front of her.
Sade''s face was nk, and his eyes couldn''t help but look down.
''Oh my God, please forgive me. I didn''t expect my mother to be so big! Does this mean that I won''t die in the future?''
After all, it had been almost a full day since he transmigrated.
However, it felt as long as a year with everything that had happened.
He found that he was even a little tired now and was currently, very hungry.
After realizing he was hungry, a feeling of exhaustion instantly creeped into his consciousness.
The water that was originally floating in the air under his control all flowed to the ground with a ''whoosh!'' sound.
As the high temperature made the water evaporate instantly, thick wisps of water vapor began to cover the entireir.
Prescott frowned, opened her fiery red lips, and spat out a mouthful of air.
A terrifying heat wave swept through the entireir.
With a whistling sound, it flew straight into the sky through the exit above his head.
It was shocking!
Prescott had only exhaled once, but with her terrifying physique, even such a light breath felt like a tornado.
Even the Green Jade Python''s huge body was affected by the terrifyingly hot wind.
''Oh my God, is this my master?''
''She was only in her human form, but still she was able to create such a terrifying scene even in such a weakened state! This is terrifying! As expected of an Ancient Dragon!"
The Green Jade Python''s huge vertical pupils were filled with admiration.
When it had be a King-tier Magical Beast, the bloodline of the dragon in its body had allowed the Green Jade Python to obtain a portion of the dragonkind''s memories.
In the memories, there was some knowledge of the different hierarchies and races in dragons.
Among them, there were records about the Ancient Dragon race!
It was also at that time that the Green Jade Python found out, the Ancient Dragons were the strongest race of dragons and were right at the top of the hierarchy.
The Ancient Dragon race was more powerful than regr dragons and their lifespans were far longer than that of ordinary dragons. Their physical qualities, abilities, magic talent, and even everything else surpassed that of all dragons!
Now, the Green Jade Python could see the true power of an Ancient Dragon from its master, Prescott.
It was not that the Green Jade Python had never seen an ordinary dragon before, it definitely had, but to see an Ancient Dragon up close and personal was apletely new experience.
That was why the Green Jade Python was so shocked!
Seeing her power in person cleared any doubt it had in its mind. Its Master, Prescott McGonagall Tiamat was definitely an Ancient Dragon!
That was why it had submitted to her so easily.
Submitting to her was not a disgrace. It was its supreme glory!
Chapter 16 Heaven-Blessed; How To Raise A Human Baby
She looked down at the Green Jade Python and Prescott had a puzzled expression on her face.
Currently, Prescott could feel the Green Jade Python''s emotions in front of her, it seemed to be soaring with happiness!
Even Prescott was suspicious of its growing subservience.
If she told it to die, it would do it without hesitation.
This made her feel weird.
Ignoring the Green Jade Python, she looked directly at the child in her arms.
Prescott had not forgotten what had just happened, her own child had such powerful capabilities!
Wasn''t he a human baby?
How could he suddenly have the ability to control water?
Prescott could feel that the water element was being mobilized.
How could Sade directly control the flow of water?
Could it be that he simply used magic?
Prescott thought for a moment and rejected her initial guess.
There was no magic in Sade''s body.
Unless a human studied magic for a long time, they would not be able to use it. However, how could a baby have studied magic?
''Could it be that this kid is a Heaven-Blessed being who can awaken his innate ability?''
Prescott was a little surprised.
Heaven-Blessed beings referred to those who were born with special abilities.
These beings weren''t limited to humans.
Magical Beasts and other animals could be Heaven-Blessed as well.
No one could exin where the origin of their power came from.
Hence, the name ''Heaven-Blessed'' was coined.
Just like the name suggested, these beings were said to be blessed by the Heavens!
It was very normal for Prescott to think this way.
This was because only those who were Heaven-Blessed could have inexplicable sources of power!
The more Prescott thought this way, the more she felt that her thoughts were right!
"I really didn''t expect that you would actually be Heaven-Blessed!" Prescott immediately smiled again.
It was just that this time was different from her previous love and happiness.
This time, she felt like she had picked up a treasure.
Heaven-Blessed beings were quite rare.
Out of the poption of the entire continent, there were at most a hundred of them.
So, it was extremely rare toe across a Heaven-Blessed being.
However, not long after, Prescott''s expression became troubled.
She was a fire elemental Ancient Dragon, and from the performance of Sade''s awakening, it was obvious that he had the talent to control the water element.
How was she supposed to teach him anything?
They didn''t match at all!
With a troubled mind, Prescott suddenly remembered that among her treasures, there was a crystal ball that was used to test one''s elemental aptitude.
But very quickly, her expression became a little awkward. To be honest, she didn''t know where she had ced it.
In fact, she didn''t know where she ced most of her stuff.
Just as she was thinking, a small, continuous gurgling sound attracted Prescott''s attention.
Currently, Sade''s stomach was gurgling, and the baby had fallen into a deep sleep due to excessive fatigue.
Prescott looked at Sade in his arms and immediately understood the cause and effect.
It seemed that the little one in her arms was hungry.
''What should I do?''
Prescott''s expression was a little awkward.
Although she was a female dragon, raising a baby was not something she had ever thought she would do.
Moreover, this was a human baby.
She didn''t really understand how to feed human babies.
Speaking of which, what did human babies eat when they were young?
Over the years, Prescott had seen many humans. However, every time those people saw her, they woulde in groups to attack her.
Prescott did not spare any of these Dragon yers who coveted her death.
Thinking about it now, if only she had left one alive to raise and let them teach her themon knowledge of humans, she would not have such a headache now.
However, it was toote to have regrets now.
For a moment, Prescott was lost in thought.
She was thinking about what human babies ate and how to make Sade eat his fill.
After thinking for a moment, she suddenly remembered that she had a Green Jade Python beside her.
She immediately told it about her problem.
At first, when the Green Jade Python learned that Prescott had a problem and wanted to ask it, it was extremely happy.
As the first Magical Beast to submit to Prescott, it was now willing to solve any problems for its master.
However, when it heard that Prescott was actually asking her why human babies should eat, the Green Jade Python''s heart was broken.
''What a joke, I''m a python, why would you ask me how to raise human babies? Are you making things difficult for me on purpose?''
However, of course, the Green Jade Python could definitely not say these words.
After pondering over its own memories, it suddenly thought of an idea.
"Lady Prescott, I know of a Magical Beast, it should know how to raise a human baby."
Chapter 17 Long-Boned Apes? They Know How To Raise Humans?
"Oh, you know how to raise a human baby?"
Prescott''s eyes widened because of the Green Jade Python''s answer.
She had originally intended to give asking it a try. But she did not seriously expect the Green Jade Python toe up with a good solution.
After all, it was a non-human Magical Beast that had lived in Magical Beast Mountain Range since its youth. Why would she expect it to know how to raise a human baby?
However, what she did not expect was that the Green Jade Python really had a way. This surprised Prescott.
''What the hell was this? Was I just sleeping away my time while the Magical Beasts outside had begun to focus on understanding humankind? Or could it be that I was almost unable to keep up with the times?'' Prescott was a little surprised.
"It''s not that I know what to do. It''s that I know of a type of Magical Beast who might know what to do."
"A type of Magical Beast who knows how to raise a human child, huh? Could it be that there are actually Magical Beasts in this ce that specialize in raising humans?"
Prescott clearly did not notice the words used by the Green Jade Python earlier.
The Green Jade Python replied to her with a question.
"Lady Prescott, have you heard of a type of Magical Beast called the Long-Boned Ape?"
"Long-Boned Ape? What kind of Magical Beast is that? Do they live in the Magical Beast Mountain Range?"
Prescott had never heard of such a Magical Beast''s name, and she revealed a puzzled expression.
As an Ancient Dragon, Magical Beasts that could be remembered by Prescott were usually very powerful.
For those that were not powerful, she would usually not think too much about them and eventually, she would forget about thempletely.
In order to let Prescott know about this Magical Beast, the Green Jade Python used its tail to draw a rough outline of it.
However, the Green Jade Python was a Magical Beast after all. Its drawing skills could be only described as awful.
No matter how one looked at its drawing, one would only see it as a mass of scribbles, not an ape.
Prescott''s eyes burned as she looked at its drawing. It was awful.
She figured she wouldn''t have much more luck with the Green Jade Python regarding this issue.
"Alright, just tell me if this Long-Boned Ape is in the Magical Beast Mountain Range."
"Yes, however this Long-Boned Ape is not a powerful Magical Beast. Its entire race only has one King-tier Beast among them."
"Currently, it doesn''t live in this basin deep in Magical Beast Mountain Range. Instead, it lives in the first half of Magical Beast Mountain Range that is close to the human faction, the Kingdom of Herlock."
"In other words, this Long-Boned Ape isn''t actually a powerful species?" Prescott asked with a puzzled look on her face. "Then does it have any special abilities?"
"Not really. The Long-Boned Apes'' main specialty is their extremely strong and durable physical abilities. Since their main specialty is their physical abilities, they don''t have any outstanding magic talents."
"What?" Prescott was stunned when she heard that.
"Since it''s not very strong and doesn''t have any special abilities or talents, then why is it able to raise human babies exclusively?" Prescott couldn''t figure it out.
Prescott was different from ordinary dragons. She didn''t look down on humans. Rather, she had been avoiding them all these years.
Although most humans were weak, Prescott wouldn''t underestimate them.
After all, the Dragon yer ss originated from humans.
They were a terrifying ss of humans and Prescott never dared look down on them.
It was also because of this that Prescott would always ce more importance on the matters of humans.
She could not understand why such a weak group of beasts like the Long-Boned Apes, who didn''t have any special abilities, would know how to raise humans.
This was truly a surprise!
Currently, after learning of Prescott''s doubts, the Green Jade Python did not seem to understand what the matter was.
"Master, I''m not too sure. I just happened to see that they were raising humans in captivity. Perhaps you can go over and take a look? Then maybe you can get the answers you need."
As if sensing Prescott''s inner thoughts through their contract, although the Green Jade Python did not really understand what was going, it still subconsciously threw the responsibility to the Long-Boned Ape.
The Green Jade Python believed that as long as Prescott personally went to see the what the Long-Boned Apes did, she would definitely understand!
Prescott needed to get Sade to eat as soon as possible.
Therefore, she decided to personally go to the first half of the Magical Beast Mountain Range that was close to the human kingdom of Herlock, to go to the Long-Boned Ape''s territory. Then she would see how they raised humans.
Perhaps she would be able to gain some knowledge about raising humans.
With this thought in mind, Prescott finally brought Sade along. With the Green Jade Python by her side, they quickly rushed towards the human kingdom''s territory.
In that direction was the first half of the Magical Beast Mountain Range. It was where the Long-Boned Ape''s territory stood.
What they did not know was that a terrifying dragon and a King-tier Magical Beast were rushing towards them.
Chapter 18 Princess Philomena Herlock
Although their race rarely had King-tier Magical Beasts, in the territory close to the human kingdom, the Long-Boned Apes were quite famous.
Not only were the Long-Boned Apes humanoid, but they were also very lustful. It didn''t matter if the object of their lust was of a different race.
As long as they were female, once they encountered them, they would bring them back to their nest.
First, they would be toyed with, and eventually their semen would be forced into the female''s body.
This was especially so for human females. The Long-Boned Apes had always regarded them as the most perfect reproductive device.
Not only did they not have much strength, but their smooth appearance and submissive nature would often provoke the Long-Boned Ape''s ferocity.
As a result, the Long-Boned Apes would often like to bring human females back to their nest and would proceed to use them to breed their offspring and as food.
The Long-Boned Apes would usually keep these human females in captivity, and constantly force themselves upon them.
Once the females came to the point where they no longer could give birth or if they died, the Long-Boned Apes would eat them.
To the human kingdom, the influence of the Long-Boned Apes was far greater than other powerful and terrifying beings.
The rulers in the humannds would rather risk ying dragons than to encounter a tribe of Long-Boned Apes
s, near the Magic Beast Mountain Range that was adjacent to the human kingdom of Herlock, resided a Long-Boned Ape tribe.
After this fact was confirmed by an adventurer, the king immediately put up a bounty to destroy the Long-Boned Ape tribe.
The person who killed the leader of the Long-Boned Apes would not only receive arge amount of gold coins as a reward, but they would also be a baron of the territory of the Kingdom of Herlock. Moreover, they would also receive a territory that was personally conferred by the King!
For some time, this news spread like wildfire throughout the entire kingdom of Herlock.
Countless adventurers had participated in this crusade.
Although the Long-Boned Apes were numerous in Magical Beast Mountain Range, they were only abundant at the forefront of the forest.
Moreover, they were not very strong, most of them were only at the Iron-tier.
Usually, three beginner to low levelled warriors, who had just entered the Adventurers'' Sect, could easily surround and kill them!
If their strength reached the advanced level, they couldpletely crush the Lone-Boned Apes.
The current team that had taken the bounty wasprised of a few low-level mages and dozens of beginner-level bards who formed a magic team.
The leader of the expedition team was the captain of the personal guard of the first princess, who was directly under the Royal Family!
He was a high-level warrior who was just one step away from being promoted to the advanced level!
One had to know that high-level warriors were equivalent to Magister-level spell casters.
It was almost a waste to use a warrior who was about to be an advanced-level warrior to deal with the Long-Boned Apes.
But there was nothing that could be done about it.
Because this time, the first princess of the Herlock kingdom, Philomena Herlock would also go with them.
As the only daughter of the King of Herlock, Philomena was not only a mage, but also had an extremely high aptitude for the fire element.
The reason why she participated in the crusade this time was for her to obtain actualbat experience.
Moreover, she was about to break through to be a high-level mage. In order to be able to show off her growth in this year''s Mage Academy''s Freshmen Assembly, she needed to kill a Silver-tier fire-type Magical Beast and obtain the magic crystal stones on its body to make her own magic wand!
It was precisely because of this that she brought her personal guards to participate in the crusade.
After gathering all the expedition members, the entire expedition team of 600 people set off just like that.
It took them just a few days to enter the Magical Beast Forest under the Magical Beast Mountain Range.
Just as they entered the forest, they were attacked by a small wave of Magical Beasts.
However, the number of Magical Beasts in this wave was not veryrge. There was only a dozen of them, and most of them were low-level Iron-tier Magical Beasts.
They had only relied on the cooperation of a few low-level adventurers to defeat all of them. Most of the people who were slightly stronger did not make a move.
To be honest, they did not care about the crystals of these low-level Magical Beasts at all. They could not even sell them for a few dors.
Their targets this time were the Long-Boned Apes!
Because of the bounty offered by the Herlock Kingdom, even the Long-Boned Apes, which were also Iron-tier, were worth a lot more than other Beasts.
Just like that, they continued to advance towards the destination that the adventurers had scouted previously.
During this period, they once again encountered many Magical Beast hordes attacking them. There were even a few Bronze-tier Magical Beasts.
However, these were clearly not the opponents of the expedition team. Very soon, they were all killed.
As they continued to advance, the sky turned dark and they finally arrived at the dense forest not far away from the Long-Boned Ape tribe''s territory, which was about two to three kilometers away.
Due to the Princess'' safety concerns, the personal guards of the expedition team did not attack the tribe just yet.
Instead, they ordered everyone to set up camp on the spot and wait for the next day, when they were full of energy and full of vigor, to carry out the expedition on the Long-Boned Ape tribe.
However, in the middle of the night, when everyone entered their dreams, ape roars came one after another.
Apanied by an even crashing sound, a terrifying feeling directly swept over the entire camp.
"Damn it, it''s a night attack!"
Chapter 19 Destroyed By The Long-Boned Ape King!
The personal guard of Philomena Herlock stood alert.
The moment he heard the ape''s cry, he put on his equipment and rushed out of the tent.
What he saw were a bunch of Long-Boned Apes that were 8 feet tall and were attacking the sleeping adventurers!
The adventurers who were currently sleeping were all killed without being able to show any resistance.
The female adventurers who woke up were all abducted while the male adventurers were all killed for food.
Even the personal guards who were far stronger than the Magical Beasts felt their scalps go numb when they saw the number of Long-Boned Apes in front of them.
Looking at the scene before them, the personal guards knew that the expedition team was finished.
They now had to protect the first princess, Philomena Herlock''s personal safety.
At this moment, a female''s cry of surprise sounded.
Three or four huge figures that were muchrger than ordinary Long-Boned Apes were surrounding the mage team.
What surprised everyone was that the mages'' attacks did not even hurt the huge figures.
"These are the leaders of the Long-Boned Apes!"
"How is this possible? There are actually four more of them? What is going on here?"
The personal guards werepletely stunned.
After all, this was only the entrance of the Magic Beast Mountain Range. Why would there be such arge number of Long-Boned Apes?
Moreover, there were actually four Silver-tier Long-Boned Ape leaders. They actually did not fight with each other.
"Dear God, save me!" A voice rang out.
The personal guard could not understand it, and he did not have time to think about it now.
Because within the army of mages, was the first princess of Herlock, Philomena Herlock.
He had to quickly go and guard her, and he had to ensure that she returned safely.
However, before he could go over, there was a shocking whistling sound.
In front of the personal guard, there was actually a Long-Boned Ape that was even taller than the Silver-tier leader.
The moment this iparably tall Long-Boned Ape appeared, a terrifying aura engulfed everyone.
Everyone present was intimidated by this terrifying aura.
The personal guard, Luo Gusi, was facing this powerful aura head-on, and his entire body was unable to move.
"This is too terrifying. This kind of terrifying aura... could this Beast be of the Gold-tier?"
Luo Gusi''s was thinking frantically.
No, it was stronger than that! The terrifying beast in front of him wasn''t merely Gold-tier¡ª it had to be at least King-tier!
However, Luo Gusi was already out of time. The the Long-Boned Ape king had extended its gigantic palm and crushed him into a lump of meat paste.
"Luo Gusi!"
Seeing Luo Gusi being instantly killed, made Philomena cry out in shock.
However, this waspletely useless, under the leadership of the Long-Boned Ape king, in the end, only 39 females of this 600-strong expedition team were brought back to the territory by the Long-Boned Apes.
And the dead adventurerss corpses was also dragged away to be eaten as food by the low-level Long-Boned Apes.
¡
Time was running out. As the sun rose, the night fell.
The dense forest was strangely quiet, as if the night attack fromst night had not happened.
? In the afternoon, as the sun was shining.
The blood that had been scattered on the ground began to dry up and emit a pungent smell.
It attracted many scavengers and they started to eat the remains that from the ughterst night.
Suddenly, the ground started to shake.
Countless birds and beasts started to flee in all directions.
A huge green python being ridden by a red-haired woman carrying a baby, was rushing in the Magical Beast Forest.
The woman carrying the baby was Prescott, and the Green Jade Python was under her feet!
Prescott did not transform into a dragon, because she was holding Sade in his arms.
If she transformed, Sade could not be with her.
Sade''s current condition was not good. She had to find something that the baby could eat as soon as possible.
Fortunately, the Green Jade Python was not slow when it was on the ground. In fact, it was very fast.
In just half a day, they hade from the huge basin deep within Magical Beast Mountain Range, directly cutting through the entire mountain range of Magical Beasts.
During this time, they had also passed through the territories of other kings of Magical Beasts.
But Prescott slightly released her own aura.
The kings of Magical Beasts then instantly became much more subdued and did not try to fight her.
Prescott was too powerful. If they picked a fight with her, they would lose miserably. So they let her pass by without any problems.
Thus, Prescott and her group, one baby, one dragon and one python, arrived at the front half of Magical Beast Mountain Range with ease.
It just so happened that the Green Jade Python knew its way around.
It directly charged towards the Long-Boned Ape''s territory.
At this moment, in the Long-Boned Ape''s territory, a banquet was about to be held.
However, what was ced on the dining table was not desserts, but a bunch of dead, naked humans.
On the other side, the 39 women who had been captured were tied up with vines and locked in wooden cages.
Other than the 39 women who had been capturedst night, there were also some women who looked very disheveled.
They were all either female adventurers, or some human women who had been captured by the Long-Boned Apes from the Magical Beast Mountain Range of monsters.
Philomena was among them.
Perhaps because she was a princess, she had maintained her looks ever since she was young.
In addition, Philomena''s figure and appearance were already amazing.
Some of the surrounding Long-Boned Apes were already drooling when they saw this.
If it wasn''t for the presence of the Long-Boned Ape King, they would have already rushed in to crazily use her.
Philomena was panicking and her heart was filled with regret. Why did shee to attack the Long-Boned Ape tribe?
Especially when she saw the girls beside her who had long been destroyed by the Long-Boned Apes that even their eyes had turned stiff.
At this moment, Philomena''s heart was filled with despair and the banquet was about to begin.
Almost all the Long-Boned Apes'' gazes were upon the huge figure sitting on the throne.
The Long-Boned Ape king stood up and bared his teeth.
He was just about to announce the start of the banquet.
However, along with the violent shaking of the ground, a huge green python that was several timesrger than the Long-Boned Ape king descended from the sky!
For a moment, the entire scene became extremely quiet.
Everyone was stunned by the huge creature before them.
Chapter 20 Do You Know How To Raise A Human?
The Long-Boned Apes were all shocked by the sudden appearance of this terrifying Magical Beast.
One by one, they all crouched down and tried to slowly escape.
However, before they could even begin to move, the Green Jade Python roared, turning its head towards the sky.
The terrifying pressure of a King-tier Magical Beast surged towards the surroundings!
It was as if it had been provoked.
The Long-Boned Ape king also let out a long howl.
The aura of a King-tier Magical Beast erupted in a frenzy to contend against it.
For a moment, all the Long-Boned Apes present, as well as those who were captured, were stunned!
"This... This is the aura of a powerful Magical Beast!"
As she resisted the seemingly solid aura around her, Philomena''s heart was filled with shock.
As the first princess of the Herlock kingdom, Philomena had the honor of meeting her father.
The Magic Empire was the only neutral empire on the continent, so its strength did not need to be questioned.
The envoys sent by the Magic Empire to patrol the subordinate countries were all powerful Magister-level beings.
When the envoys came to the Herlock kingdom, Philomena had felt this kind of aura from them.
It was an all-engulfing type of aura
Philomena still remembered that the envoy was a fire Magister. She was also a woman, and was very friendly and especially fond of smiling.
But when she smiled, she did not look like a mage at all, but she looked like a warrior instead!
Philomena had once asked her what that aura was.
She had thought that she would not answer her question, but he was obviously easier to talk to than she thought, and even exined it to her.
"The so-called aura of a strong person is actually a manifestation of a strong person''s own appearance, and it has an innate power over those weaker than them
"Generally speaking, the aura of the strong is something that almost all races have. The higher the level of the being, the more terrifying their aura is.''
As she finished recalling what the Mage had said, Philomena felt that the two Magical Beasts in front of her were definitely not Gold-tier, they were stronger.
One had to know that the level of the Magister envoy back then was of the Gold-tier that was supposed to correspond to the level of the Magical Beasts.
And now, Philomena, who was at the scene, felt the aura in the air that seemed to be directed at her soul.
Philomena could conclude that the two Magical Beasts in front of her were very likely the kings of the Magical Beasts, King-tier Magic Beasts!
"It''s over, it''s over, they''re actually King-tier. How can I have a chance to escape from such a powerful being that canpletely destroy an entire country?"
Thinking that there were actually two King-tier Magical Beasts in front of her, Philomena''s heart was filled with despair.
...
Just as Philomena''s heart was filled with despair...
The two Magical Beasts that were battling each other on one side gradually began to determine who was stronger.
The Long-Boned Ape king''s aura was clearly slightly weaker than the Green Jade Python''s.
Seeing that it wasn''t able to gain any advantage from the aura it was emitting, it immediately withdrew its aura and spoke to the Green Jade Python.
"Green Jade Python, if you are not staying in your own territory deep within Magical Beast Mountain Range, why did youe to my territory to cause trouble!"
"Long-Boned Ape King, I came here this time to look for you for something!"
The Green Jade Python arched its body and replied warily.
One had to know that the Long-Boned Ape King''s strength might not match its own, however, it always liked to cause trouble, so the Green Jade Python did not dare let down its guard.
As expected, just as the Green Jade Python finished speaking, the Long-Boned Ape King started to grimace.
"Hehe, you have something to ask me. Could it be that you have thought things through ande over to mate with me?"
The Long-Boned Ape King revealed a happy expression.
"What, the Green Jade Python is here to mate with the Long-Boned Ape King?"
Philomena''s expression was strange when she heard these words.
As two different species, the Green Jade Python and the Long-Boned Ape King spoke themonnguage of the continent, so Philomena could understand them as well.
However, it was precisely because she was listening that Philomena was full of confusion.
The Long-Boned Ape king could actually mate with the Green Jade Python?
That was simply ridiculous!
However, the actual situation was far from being as exciting as Philomena was imagining it to be.
After all, when a Long-Boned Ape reached its level, the pleasure of mating was no longer enough for it.
What it wanted now was a sense of conquest, an existence that was on the same level as its own, or even higher than it.
There was nothing that could make it feel more pleasure than this.
And in the past, when it was still in the depths of the Magical Beast forest, it had already sent a courtship request to the Green Jade Python.
At that time, the Green Jade Python was disgusted by the Ape''s actions. It started a battle with the Long-Boned Ape and only stopped after the Ape''s limbs were exhausted.
Therefore, the Long-Boned Ape king had always remembered this.
As expected, just as the Long-Boned Ape King finished speaking, the expression of the Green Jade Python opposite him instantly changed.
Its vertical pupils were now filled with killing intent.
"In your dreams, how could I do such a thing with you!"
As the Green Jade Python that had just acknowledged Prescott as its master, it was a proud and noble being.
How could it mate with such trash?!
"What? Then why are you looking for me? Leave my territory!"
Seeing that the other party was not here for what it thought it was here for, the Long-Boned Ape king instantly lost interest.
Faced with the Long-Boned Ape king''s attitude, the Green Jade Python was already unhappy.
However, considering that this was rted to its master, it decided to bear with it for now.
"I came this time to ask you about the method behind raising humans.
"I see that you have raised quite a number of humans. I believe that you should know how to help me."
Chapter 21 It Doesn’t Know, But I Do!
''Why is this King-tier Green Jade Python asking the Ape how to raise humans? What is going on?''
Philomena felt that she had misheard.
Why would a Magical Beast ask how to raise humans?
"Raise humans?" The Long-Boned Ape King revealed a puzzled expression.
It had indeed held quite a number of humans captive.
However, they were all abducted from outside, or they were its spoils of war.
Basically, it only cared about toying with them and never raising them.
After toying with them until they died, it would just eat them. After all, there were simply too many humans.
And the Green Jade Python actually asked it how to raise humans?
Along with this thought suddenly appearing, only then did he realize, that on the head of the Green Jade Python sat a beautiful, naked, human woman with bright red hair.
She happened to be holding a human baby.
This human woman''s gaze was indifferent.
She was clearly just sitting, but she exuded a faint aura of terror.
''This woman is really beautiful.''
The Long-Boned Ape king could not help but sigh in his heart.
This was the first time it had seen such a beautiful human woman.
She clearly looked like she had just matured, but she was able to make it feel threatened.
Most importantly, the Green Jade Python actually allowed her to sit on its head.
''Could it be that it wants to raise this human mother and son on its own?''
It was as if it had thought of something ridiculous and the Long-Boned Ape kingughed.
It stared at the red-haired woman on the head of the Green Jade Python with bright eyes and said in an aggressive tone, "Green Jade Python, don''t tell me you want to raise the human mother and son on your head?"
"What?"
The Green Jade Python was puzzled when it heard the Long-Boned Ape king''s words.
Was there something wrong with the Long-Boned Ape King''s brain?
The person above its head was Lady Prescott and her adopted son, Lord Sade!
Just what was going on in its brain to think that this was the human it was raising?
The Green Jade Python''s huge pupils slightly rolled upwards, as if it wanted to observe its master''s expression.
One had to know that its master was a powerful Ancient Dragon of the Red Dragon n!
The Green Jade Python was very worried that the words of the Long-Boned Ape would make its master hate it and eventually kill it!
However, the Green Jade Python was obviously overthinking.
Prescott''s expression was very calm at the moment.
In fact, she had never cared much about things that were going on around her.
She was currently using a mute and istion spell to envelop the sleeping Sade.
She was afraid that the noise would affect his rest.
However, what she didn''t know was that even if she didn''t them want to...
There were some beings that liked to court death!
The Long-Boned Ape King roared.
Seeing the Green Jade Python''s pupils contracting and moving up and down, it suddenly thought that it was right.
For a moment, the Long-Boned Ape king seemed to feel a sense of satisfaction.
It immediately approached the Green Jade Python, its furry palm grabbing towards Prescott as it bared its teeth and said with a smile.
"I see that you don''t even have any limbs. I''ll be the one to take care of the humans. As long as they stay with me, they will definitely grow very well!"
The Long-Boned Ape King''s eyes were filled with intense greed and lust!
To be honest, the moment it saw the red-haired human woman, it had made up its mind.
It must conquer this human woman tonight!
It wanted this human woman to be a part of its group of mates and give birth to it''s offspring!
Seeing that its palm was about to grab her, the Long-Boned Ape King''s heart was boiling.
''I may not be able to subdue the Green Jade Python, but I surely can subdue a human woman!''
However, the Long-Boned Ape king, whose heart had long been bewitched by greed and lust, did not know something crucial.
As soon as it said that, Prescott, who was sitting on top of the Green Jade Python''s Head, had her golden pupils instantly narrow.
For a moment, Prescott''s body was covered with ayer of fire magic.
A terrifying aura that far surpassed the Green Jade Python and the Long-Boned Ape King from before instantly appeared and covered the entirend.
At that moment, all the surrounding creatures except for the Green Jade Python were kneeling on the ground.
The Long-Boned Ape king was standing the closest to her, and as a result was the one most affected by her aura. He was miserable.
The ground shook like an earthquake.
"Rumble!" A loud sound rang out.
The Long-Boned Ape king''s entire body was mmed into the ground.
p Painful wails resounded throughout the Long-Boned Ape king''s territory.
Prescott was truly furious at this moment.
Originally, because she needed to learn the knowledge of raising humans, she was more or less able to endure the Long-Boned Ape King''s leering.
As a Red Dragon, she was already considered extremely outstanding for being able to do this.
But then, who would have thought that this damned thing would actually dare attack her?
Unable to endure it any longer, Prescott decided that she wanted to kill this damned thing!
Slowly raising his right hand, terrifying fire magic condensed in her hand.
An enormous, red fireball suddenly appeared above the Green Jade Python''s head.
''Damn it, this isn''t a human woman! This is actually a God-tier Magical Beast that has transformed into a human!''
At this moment, life-threatening danger surrounded him, and the Long-Boned Ape king''s heart instantly crumbled.
"Spare me, don''t kill me!
"I understand what you want now, are you going to raise that human baby?"
"Spare me, no one here knows how to raise a human baby better than me.
"Only I know how to raise this child until it''s round, fat, and healthy!"
The Long-Boned Ape King was a King-tier beast that was simr to humans.
After it realized that it had gotten itself into hot water, it instantly discovered the key to its survival.
Therefore, it did not care whether it would raise humans or not. It could do anything to keep itself alive!
As expected, when the Long-Boned Ape king said this, Prescott hesitated.
After all, this was rted to the safety of her child, Sade.
The Long-Boned Ape king was overjoyed when he saw that what he had said worked.
His heart was filled with ecstasy.
He had decided that as long as he could survive today, he would f*ck ten human women tonight!
No, he would fuck twenty, ten for fun, and ten for eating!
One had to know that the flesh of human women was very tender and easy to eat!
The way the Long-Boned Ape King smiled made it look disgustingly ugly.
When it looked at the human woman in the cage, its eyes were filled with greed.
However, what it didn''t know was that just as it thought that its life was no longer in danger.
A clear and melodious cry instantly caused its originally rxed heart to beat anxiously once again.
"I know how to raise a human baby. The Long-Boned Ape king only knows how to plunder human females, he''s deceiving you!"
Chapter 22 The Hope Of Life: Philomena’s Self-Recommendation!
Philomena looked at the Long-Boned Ape king''s fierce gaze and was terrified.
But considering that this was her only chance to live, she steeled her heart with a fighting spirit.
When the Long-Boned Ape King had spoken to the Green Jade Python, Philomena had heard their conversation clearly from the side.
As a member of the royal family of the Herlock Kingdom, she had needed to learn all kinds of subjects since she was young.
Among those subjects, themonnguage of the continent was apulsory course for her!
This world was not as small as humans had initially imagined. The vastness of this world was unimaginable to humans.
Therefore, learning themonnguage of the continent was important for her to be able tomunicate with the royal family, other countries, races, and even the dignitaries from the empire.
From the conversation between the Long-Boned Ape king and the Green Jade Python, she guessed that the Green Jade Python was looking for someone to raise the human mother and child on top of its head!
Although Philomena also found it strange that the Magical Beast was looking for a human to raise a human, she didn''t dare argue. Because this was a great opportunity.
Philomena didn''t feel like she would die in the territory of the Long-Boned Ape anymore.
As a woman, she had thought about how she would be tortured by the disgusting Long-Boned Apes and how that would end up with her getting pregnant and giving birth to more Long-Boned Apes for the tribe. And finally, after she had gone through all that suffering, she would just be eaten by them in the end.
When she thought about this possibility, Philomena''s heart instantly froze.
Compared to being humiliated to death by the Long-Boned Apes, she would rather be eaten by the Green Jade Python in front of her!
Thus, with this thought in mind, Philomena immediately wanted to take the risk and rmend herself to the King-tier monster in front of her.
However, just as she was about to speak, the situation in front of her suddenly changed.
The Long-Boned Ape King actually suddenly attacked the Green Jade Python, or more urately, grabbed the human on top of its head.
This action stunned Philomena!
"Could it be that this damned Long-Boned Ape king is nning to take the mother and child on top of its head as hostages to threaten the Green Jade Python?"
"No!"
Philomena''s heart was very anxious.
If the Green Jade Python was really threatened by the Long-Boned Ape king and left, what would she do?
Unexpectedly, the scenario she was thinking of did not ur.
Instead, something even more shocking urred!
She saw that the Long-Boned Ape king had just made a move, and in an instant, a crushing aura that was several times stronger than the one earlier engulfed the Long-Boned Ape King!
In fact, practically all the surrounding creatures were mmed to the ground in an instant!
The Long-Boned Ape King was also mmed to the ground.
The human on top of the Green Jade Python had used some kind of gravity spell and the Long-boned Ape King''s huge body was pressed to the ground like a dog.
Philomena''s eyes were filled with shock.
Perhaps it was because this powerful aura was mainly directed at the Long-Boned Ape king, or perhaps it was because most of Philomena''s group were magicians, and their spiritual power was stronger than that of ordinary people, but they found out that the aura did not affect them much. Yes, they were exhausted as theyy in the wooden cage, but they were not overwhelmed.
This was especially so for Philomena. Her spiritual power was obviously very outstanding, so even in the face of such terrifying aura, Philomena still stood tall.
However, what was going on before her eyes was too shocking and that was the main point.
Even if the Long-Boned Ape king wanted to eat her, she would still be shocked by what was going on in front of her.
"How can such a terrifying person exist in the world!"
Philomena looked up at the huge red fireball condensed on the head of the Green Jade Python.
Even in the Long-Boned Ape territory, Philomena, who was imprisoned, could clearly sense the terrifying magic fluctuations!
"This is terrifying, Is this... Did the human female on top of the Green Jade Python''s head actually cast such a spell?"
Philomena''s heart was twisting with shock.
Because she saw that the human female on top of the Green Jade Python''s head had just raised her right hand.
When she was about to put it down, the Long-Boned Ape king on the ground unexpectedly began to beg for mercy.
It even spouted nonsense saying that it would raise a human cub.
It even said that there was no one in this world who knew how to raise a human better than it.
That made Philomena snort.
''Aren''t you a King-tier monster? Have you lost your dignity?''
However, what shocked Philomena was that the powerful human woman actually hesitated!
''What a joke, you''re also a human, how can you believe those words!''
With a racing heart and a desire to live, Philomena didn''t hesitate anymore.
Without thinking, she directly used a voice amplification spell to shout out what she needed to say!
...
Hearing this sudden voice, Prescott was obviously stunned.
"Is this a voice amplification spell?"
She was a little surprised.
Voice amplification magic was actually a basic spell that was used to make one''s voice louder through magical means.
It wasn''t that Prescott was surprised by this magic, no, she just didn''t expect that the person who used this magic was actually a human!
When she was young, she was often attacked by human adventurers and even human armies.
When it came to humans, other than apprehension, Prescott''s heart was filled with traces of fear.
Of course, Sade was an exception.
Philomena''s words sessfully caught her attention!
''The Long-Boned Ape king only knows how to plunder human females, huh? Then, is he lying to me?'' Prescott''s expression instantly changed!
A terrifying aura spread throughout the entire region.
For a moment, not only the Long-Boned Ape was mmed to the ground, but even the surrounding Magical Beasts were affected as well. Therefore, they frantically fled in all directions.
"What''s going on, Long-Boned Ape King!"
"You actually dared to deceive my master!"
Feeling the terrifying aura from Prescott, the Green Jade Python''s entire body started to tremble.
What kind of joke is this? It''s fine if the Long-Boned Ape King doesn''t know how to raise humans, but now it was trying to trick Prescott?
If its master had actually trusted the Ape, then what would have happened?
It was precisely because of this worry that the Green Jade Python immediately made its stance clear.
"I''m being defamed... No, no, no, spare me, don''t kill me!"
The Long-Boned Ape king originally wanted to beg, but the overwhelming and terrifying aura directly scared it silly.
The entire Magical Beast''s heart instantly copsed, and without thinking, it hugged its head and begged for forgiveness, however, this was obviously useless.
Prescott had experienced too many treacherous human traps ever since she was born.
What she hated the most was being deceived!
Therefore, without thinking, she threw the huge red fireball in her hand down.
There was a huge explosion.
The Long-Boned Ape king was instantly incinerated. It was dead.
Prescott and the Green Jade Python, as well as those who were close to her, did not suffer the slightest bit of damage, while Sade was still in a deep sleep.
"What''s your name?!"
"Philomena, Philomena Herlock!"
Chapter 23 The Dragon Spreads Its Wings And The Princess Is Captured By The Dragon
"Philomena Herlock?"
Hearing Philomena''s answer, Prescott was a little surprised.
Herlock? Wasn''t that the royal family name of the Herlock Kingdom?
Prescott had some knowledge of the Herlock Kingdom.
After all, she had moved to the Magical Beast Mountain Range to settle down, so she made sure to have some knowledge of the neighboring kingdoms.
This girl had ''Herlock'' in her name, was she rted to the royal family of Herlock?
Prescott did not care too much about this.
After all, she only came out to find someone to teach her how to raise Sade.
As long as she did not provoke her, she did not care whether she was a royal or a peasant.
She could not be bothered to get involved with these human nobles.
"You just said that you know how to raise humans. Do you have any basis for that deration?"
As soon as she finished his question, Prescott instantly felt like she was being a bit silly
The other party was a human. If she did not know how to raise a human, who else in the world would know how to raise a human?
As expected, after Philomena heard the question, she replied proudly.
"As a human, I am living proof. I believe that there is no one here who knows how to raise a human baby better than me, a human."
After saying that, she subconsciously looked at Sade who was in Prescott''s arms.
''Could that be the baby? It looks so small.''
Philomena was a bit of a distance away from Prescott.
Even if she used a spell to increase her vision, she could not see Prescott and the Green Jade Python clearly.
Perhaps they had cast a magic barrier that caused her to not be able to see them clearly. She could only see their silhouettes.
As for Philomena''s magic, Prescott had also noticed it.
Therefore, she hurriedly instructed the Green Jade Python to move closer.
As they got closer, Prescott looked at the Long-Boned Apes that were still pressed to the ground and frowned.
She did not have the slightest bit of pity towards this race and summoned a red fireball to kill them all.
This action instantly shocked all the human females in the cages.
Moreover, the female members of the group from Herlock also expressed their fear. They had never seen such a terrifying power before in their lives.
As for the other group of human females, the ones who had already been tortured by the Long-Boned Apes, they all cried.
They were different from the women from Herlock. They had lost their entire lives to these beasts.
No one knew better than them how much these beasts deserved to die!
Therefore, they were very grateful to Prescott. They all wanted to follow her and be her servants.
Prescott did not care too much about this.
She did not understand thenguage of the Herlock Kingdom at all.
She now valued Philomena ore for being able to speak themonnguage of the continent.
Therefore, Prescott did not hide it and openly stated his purpose ofing.
"Philomena, since you know how to raise a human, thene with me. I need somebody to teach me how to raise a human baby."
"You need somebody to teach you how to raise a human baby?
"My Lady, aren''t you a human too?
"Why do you need someone to teach you how to raise a human baby?"
Following Prescott''s words, Philomena expressed her confusion.
Although she was not a mother, as a member of the royal family, she had received professional teaching in all fields when she was young.
Perhaps in the future, there would be nannies to take care of her child, but she still needed to know how to be a parent.
Philomena felt that she still had not learnt enough to raise a child perfectly, but if she were to raise one, she believed that she would be morepetent than any civilian.
What she found strange was that the person in front of her was obviously already an adult. She had even given birth to a child, so why did he still need someone to teach her?
Moreover, the adult in front of her not only had a strange hair color, but her skin was also covered with dense ck tattoos.
Although these ck tattoos made her look extremely seductive and beautiful, Philomena wondered why the woman was naked!
This was obviously the strangest thing to Philomena.
"Who said I''m human?"
"Eh?" Following Prescott''s words, Philomena felt very surprised.
However, after Prescott made Sade float in the sky with her magic, she heard a shocking dragon''s roar!
Prescott''s body burst with an astonishing crimson light!
She suddenly leaped from the head of the Green Jade Python and transformed into a crims that charged straight into the sky.
Along with waves of iparably violent magic power, theet rolled in all directions.
Finally, in the sky, theet suddenly grew several times bigger and then instantly copsed.
Once again, it was apanied by an earth-shattering roar of a dragon.
A ferocious Red Dragon with an iparablyrge and domineering body, a crown of thorn-like horns on its head, and ck tattoos all over its body suddenly descended.
At this moment, the entire sky seemed to be covered by this terrifying being that suddenly appeared.
The Red Dragon spread its wings and soared into the sky!
In response, the Green Jade Python quickly lowered its body and cowered submissively.
The women from Herlock were all shocked by the scene in front of them.
Each and every one of them was clearly still naked, however, they did not hesitate at all. They rushed towards the dense forest vines as a means to run away.
While they were escaping, they were still eximing in surprise.
"Dragon, it''s actually a dragon! Run!"
"It''s over, it''s over, it''s over, the dragon will eat us!"
"Damn it, this is only the first half of the Magic Beast Mountain Range, why is there a dragon here!"
"We''re finished..."
"The princess is going to be captured by the Dragon!"
The entire group had run away.
Thus, in the entire territory of the Long-Boned Apes, other than those women who expressed their desire to follow Prescott, only Philomena was left.
She did not run away, and Prescott was also curious about this.
"Aren''t you going to run?"
Philomena took a deep breath and slowly replied.
"You did not give me permission me to run away."
"Didn''t those humans escape?"
"But you don''t need them. You need me."
"You''re so smart. I like a sensible human like you."
Prescott''s ferocious dragon head revealed a smile of praise.
She continued, "Since you stayed behind, you should know what I need you to do. As long as you teach me how to raise humans and bring Sade back to health, I''ll let you go.
"Of course, I won''t let you serve me for free.
"Since you''re a fire magician, while you''re serving me, I can teach you how to practice fire magic and provide you with the materials to make a magic staff. How about it?"
"Really?" Philomena''s eyes lit up instantly.
To be honest, she had no other choice now. After all, this was an Ancient Dragon.
If it was the Long-Boned Ape king from before who was asking her this, she would still dare risk deceiving it and escaping
But seeing as the one in front of her was an Ancient Dragon, Philomena wouldn''t even dare to think about it.
After all, ever since she was born, Philomena had never heard of anyone who had survived after being targeted by a terrifying Ancient Dragon.
Moreover, the dragon in front of her was obviously pretty benign. At least it was reasonable.
"I ept your conditions!"
"Very good. Next, we need a Master-Servant contract. After youplete your mission, I will let you return to human society!"
"Thank you, Lady Dragon!"
"My name is Prescott."
"Thank you, Lady Prescott."
Chapter 24 The King’s Shock And Gul ‘Ba’s Guess!
After signing the Master-Servant contract with Philomena,Prescott finally felt at ease and handed Sade over to her.
To be honest, although she really wanted to continue holding Sade in her arms, in her current form, it was too dangerous.
She would not be able to attend to his needs in her dragon form.
If she was holding him, he would hold her back from using her full strength in her dragon form and that may have terrible repercussions if something went wrong.
Especially because they were in therge basin deep within Magical Beast Mountain Range that she lived in.
Although it wouldn''t be fatal, but if she were to face thebined attacks of many King-tier Magical Beasts in her human form, she would not be able to fend them off easily.
Therefore, Philomena''s appearance made Prescott let out a sigh of relief.
After the matter here was over, Prescott nned to directly return to the depths of the Magical Beast Mountain Range.
To be honest, she was more resistant to entering the human territory now.
Just as she was about to fly away with Philomena, she saw one of the freed human women on the ground hurriedly chasing after them, hoping that the dragon would ept her as a servant.
Prescott still did not understand what these people were trying to do.
In the human world, power dynamics were quiteplicated. There were only three human empires, but they all spoke differentnguages and many of them did not speak themonnguage of the continent.
Fortunately, after Philomena cast a spell on them, Prescott more or less knew what these people were thinking.
She realized that Sade and Philomena might need servants to take care of them, so with that thought in mind, Prescott finally epted them as her servants.
Finally, she let the Green Jade Python carry them all to the Great Basin in the depths of the Magic Beast Mountain Range.
...
Prescott had left not long ago.
What they didn''t know was that when Prescott released her there, Countless Magical Beasts that had been scared off, rushed towards the human kingdom!
This gathering instantly turned into a wave of Magical Beasts that were extremely terrifying to humans.
Such a wave of Magical Beasts had not appeared in Herlock for hundreds of years.
This really scared the King of Herlock.
He quickly mobilized all the armies in the kingdom and even requested the adventurers to participate in the battle!
He also ordered Gul ''Ba, the kingdom''s chief mage and a Magister, toe over to help in case he was needed.
After one or two days of hard fighting, the tide of Magical Beasts finally calmed down.
Just as they were cleaning up the battlefield, some adventurers who were collecting materials ran into a group of female mages who were using leaves and vines to cover their bodies.
At first, they thought that these were ves who had escaped from somewhere and were prepared to capture them to exchange for a reward.
But after the female mages exined what was going on, they finally understood.
They then hurried back to the Herlock kingdom and requested to see King Herlock.
After they reported all the information they knew, the King of Herlock, Ellis Herlock, waspletely dumbfounded.
He had never expected that these mages were part of the 600 strong group, led by a powerful warrior, who had set off to take care of the Long-Boned Apes.
He had thought that such a lineup was enough to fight a war, he never expected them to be mostly wiped out!
"What?!
"You said that there is a King-tier Magical Beast among the Long-Boned Apes?
"The expedition team was wiped out because of the Long-Boned Ape King attacked you by surprise at night?
"Are you kidding me? Even if it is a King-tier Magical Beast, how could it wipe out so many of you?
"My Philomena... Where is she?!
"Damn it! You know that the tide of Magical Beasts this time almost broke through the kingdom''s gate?!"
King Herlock, Ellis Herlock was extremely angry. He roared at the battered female mages in front of him!
Even at this time of crisis, these damn guys were still talking nonsense!
He suspected that there were spies from other countries among these mages!
At this time, outside the hall, an old man with a long beard, who was dressed luxuriously and holding a blue magic staff in his hand, slowly walked in.
As the old man entered, King Ellis Herlock quickly took a deep breath and spoke to him in a friendly manner.
"Chief Gul ''Ba, you''re here."
Gul ''Ba bowed and replied, "Your Majesty, what happened to make you so angry?"
Gul ''Ba was a little confused, in his opinion, Ellis Herlock was considered a kind king.
Not only was he good to his people, he also had great talent in politics.
After all, this was a country close to Magical Beast Mountain Range.
Therefore, it was already very good for Ellis Herlock to be able to maintain stability within the kingdom.
Even if therge-scale tide of Magical Beasts came this time, this king did not put his daughter''s safety first, but the safety of his people.
It was precisely because of this that Gul ''Ba was willing to assist him.
"It''s like this..." Ellis Herlock quickly told Gul ''Ba all the information he knew.
But Gul ''Ba, who was a Magister, was also stunned.
"A King-tier Magical Beast? Are you sure you''re not joking?"
Gul ''Ba was stunned. He nced at the female mage in front of him.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he pulled out a young female mage from the crowd.
"Beth, you tell me. As my disciple, I know you are an honest and steady child."
Sally Beth was a young female mage who was around 20 years old.
She was one of Gul ''Ba''s magic apprentices a few years ago.
This time, she joined the team mainly because she had advanced to a beginner-level mage.
Gul ''Ba wanted her to go out and experience how magic was used in real life settings.
"Yes, teacher."
Slowly letting out a sigh of relief, Beth slowly told him everything that she had experienced during this period of time in detail.
From the time they went to the mountain range of magic beasts, to when they had found the Long-Boned Ape tribe, until they were captured.
She then told them about how a King-tier Green Jade Python had attacked the Long-Boned Ape King.
Then, she spoke in detail about what had unfolded with Prescott, the baby and how the Long-Boned Ape King had rmended himself to raise a baby, but was thwarted by Princess Philomena.
Then, she talked about how the Long-Boned Ape King was tortured and killed. And finally, she talked about the dragon appearing and taking away the Princess.
She also cast a spell to rey her memories for others to see the entire process clearly.
Although they wanted to save the princess, they were powerless in front of the dragon!
No matter how many people they had, it wouldn''t be enough.
"Where did you say a dragon appeared?!" King Ellis'' voice was unusually loud.
He was already very surprised when another King-tier Magical Beast appeared.
He didn''t expect a dragon to appear. This was like the plot of a story!
Gul ''Ba was also very surprised.
But unlike King Ellis, Gul ''Ba believed that his apprentice wasn''t lying.
But the more he thought about it, the more Gul ''Ba couldn''t understand why a dragon would appear.
As for what his apprentice said, the dragon was there to learn how to raise a human.
Gul ''Ba could not believe it at all.
Dragons were powerful creatures that existed above all living things. They simply didn''t care enough to talk to the weak.
When Gul ''Ba was young, he had once encountered a young ck Dragon with his teacher.
That kind of contempt and disdain towards weak creatures, as well as the arrogance that emanated from their bones was something that Gul ''Ba could never forget.
It was impossible for such a creature to raise any creatures other than baby dragons!
He immediately dispelled this conjecture, and his thoughts began to go elsewhere.
"Could it be that the appearance of this dragon was to incite a tide of Magical Beasts to attack humans?"
Chapter 25 Philomena Was In Awe At The Terrifying Basin Of The Magical Beast Mountain Range!
As this thought appeared in his mind, Gul ''Ba felt that his guess was correct.
After all, dragons were a group of extremely possessive and greedy beings.
In the past few hundred years alone, the number of humans had increased by several timespared to before.
In particr, there were also many strong humans now.
sses like the Dragon yer were established a few hundred years ago.
Before they came to be, humans simply did not have the strength to fight against the giant dragons.
However, to an extent, it was still the same now.
Although Dragon yers could fight against dragons, the ss was cursed by the Ancient Dragons.
This curse meant that whenever a Dragon yer appeared near a dragon, any nearby Magical Beasts and dragons would attack the person without restraint.
Gul ''Ba suspected that the increase in the human poption had caused the problems for the dragons.
That was why the issue of tide of Magical Beasts that attacked the human kingdom urred.
Gul ''Ba felt that he had to pass this information out and at the same time, strengthen the defenses of the kingdom.
After that, he also made such a suggestion to King Herlock and King Herlock agreed with the idea.
After all, his only daughter had been taken away by a dragon. It would be strange if he didn''t agree.
To be fair, Gul ''Ba''s reasoning was mostly correct, the dragons were mostly greedy and arrogant existences.
After all, they were at the top of the biological chain, so they had the right to be arrogant.
As for the assumption that the dragons drove the Magical Beasts to attack the human kingdom...
That was just overthinking on Gul ''Ba''s part
Among the dragons, there were actually many kind-hearted dragons who loved contracts and did not like to cause trouble.
There were also dragons who were wary of humans.
For example, Prescott, who had been persecuted by humans since she was young.
She became an Ancient Dragon when she reached adulthood and she still thought that humans were a very dangerous race.
She even suspected that a Dragon yer mighte and kill her at any time, so he was always prepared in case.
Currently over the Magical Beast Mountain Range, a terrifying and ferocious dragon was soaring in the sky.
She was afraid that Philomena would fall, after all, Sade was being held in her arms, therefore, Prescott did not fly very fast. She even used magic to create a protective shield for her.
But what Prescott did not know was that she was flying slowly in the sky, and it scared the Magical Beasts in Magical Beast Mountain Range half to death.
This feeling was simr to the forests in Sade''s previous life. The animals were originally veryfortable, but then if a golden eagle appeared in the sky, all the animals would run away out of fright.
In fact, the Magical Beast Mountain Range was facing the same problem at this moment.
In the Magical Beast Mountain Range, dragons were already very rare existences.
Not to mention adult dragons!
And Prescott, who had advanced to the Ancient Dragon level, was a powerful being.
Her body was several timesrger than an ordinary adult dragon.
Flying from the sky, the ground was covered in darkness.
Coupled with the substantial aura of the dragon, an ordinary Magical Beast would have fainted from fear.
Philomena carried Sade and sat on Prescott''s spacious back.
She looked down at the Magical Beasts that were like ants and rats scurrying around in Magical Beast Mountain Range and waspletely stunned.
"A Silver-tier Scarlet Fire Leopard, a Silver-tier Iron-Horned Bear and Silver-tier Steel-ted Rhinoceros...
"Oh my god, there''s even arge group of Silver-tier Wind Wolves!"
She looked down at the white spots that were rapidly gathering and dispersing and cried out once again.
There were so many Wind Wolves, and they were all Silver-tier Wind Wolves! At a nce, there were more than a thousand of them!
In the Magical Beast Mountain Range, groups of Magical Beasts like the Wind Wolves were extremely terrifying and difficult to deal with.
Once they encountered such arge group of Wind Wolves, even Gold-tier Magical Beasts would steer clear away from fighting them.
Now, with such a terrifying number of Wind Wolves below them, they could only flee pathetically on the back of a dragon.
The Wind Wolves were even running extremely fast and just by looking from the sky, Philomena could feel that the degree of desperation of these Wind Wolves had far surpassed that of ordinary Magical Beasts.
But even so, their running speed was still not as fast as Prescott''s slow flight.
A dragon truly was terrifying.
Philomena sighed, however, before she could calm down, as they flew past a mountain range that was like a natural moat, the scene in front of her once again made Philomena''s heart beat wildly.
This was because the environment in front of her had changed.
Whether it was trees, flowers, grass, or even the soil and rocks, everything had increased in size!
The trees were hundreds of feet tall!
Everything appeared to be extremely huge, and the entire forest was like a different world.
Philomena could not imagine how big the Magical Beasts in such a huge forest were.
However, as Prescott went deeper into the forest, the spectacr scene that happened in Magical Beast Mountain Range happened again.
The Magical Beasts hiding in the huge forest were all frightened and fled in all directions.
At a nce, it was as expected, as the trees in the forest grew bigger, the Magical Beasts also grew bigger!
Not only did they grow bigger, but their strength also increased exponentially!
Moreover, there were many more types of Magical Beasts than before!
Even as the Princess of the Herlock kingdom, Philomena only had seen one type of Magical Beast before she encountered the Long-Boned Apes.
It was a Gold-tier Magical Beast called the Crown-Tailed zing Cat.
The reason why she had seen it when she was young was because an Archmage needed Gold-tier magic crystals to make a magic wand for his apprentice. He just happened to pass by the Herlock Kingdom on his way back.
That was when she saw this Magical Beast called the Crown-Tailed zing Cat!
She had taken a good look at the Crown-Tailed zing Cat that was 20 feet long and Philomena remembered that when she was young, she hadined that the Magical Beast was huge. No matter how she looked at it, it should have been called a tiger, not a cat!
Now that she saw it from high up in the sky, it really looked like a cat!
As she gradually went deeper into Magical Beast Mountain Range, Philomena gradually became more and more indifferent to these Gold-tier Magical Beasts.
It wasn''t that she wasn''t afraid of these Magical Beasts anymore, it was just that she had seen too many of them.
Suddenly, apanied by an earth-shattering roar, she saw an enormous creature that was at least 20 meters long, roaring towards the sky. It gave Philomena a huge fright!
This was the first time she had seen a being that dared to roar at Prescott!
It was obvious that this was a King-tier monster.
Its body looked like a giant lizard!
But it was different from the lizard Beasts from the first half of the mountain range.
This King-tier lizard monster''s skin looked like it was carved from rock and on top of its head, there was a single metal horn.
''Could it be an Earth Dragon?'' Philomena thought curiously.
Earth dragons were one of the lower ranked species of dragons.
Unlike regr dragons, earth dragons did not have the ability to fly, and they could not even cast magic.
Their only strength was their superior physical power, as well as their own dragon breath ability.
Strangely, after this King-tier Magical Beast that resembled an Earth Dragon roared, it ran away. It had seen Prescott.
Prescott was full of disdain towards this.
After provoking her, it ran away.
She ignored it and directly flew forward.
Not long after, Prescott''s loud voice sounded.
"We''re almost there."
"Almost there?"
With a curious heart, Philomena looked down. For a moment, her heart was filled with fear!
Chapter 26 The Fiery Volcanic Dragon’s Lair. Philomena Almost Died.
"Oh my God, oh my God! Is this really Magical Beast Mountain Range? How can there be such a terrifying ce in the depths of Magical Beast Mountain Range!"
At a nce, what one could see was a bottomless abyss that spanned across the entirend.
Under the Abyss, thick ck smoke and scorching heat were constantly being emitted.
The surrounding air could be seen twisting with the naked eye.
Above the abyss, huge stone bridges that were formed naturally from rocks were connecting the two sides.
Prescott did not cross the stone bridges but flew straight across the sky.
After flying over the abyss, Prescott''s speed increased and even Philomena could feel the surroundings constantly changing.
Not long after, the terrifying and lifeless abyss disappeared in front of Philomena and by the time she regained her senses, the area before her had already turned into a forest.
To be precise, she had arrived at a huge forest, and she wondered if she had somehow be smaller.
The trees here were more than 100 feet tall, and some of the huge trees were more than 300 feet tall!
All of this was only a small part of the forest as well!
Philomena was shocked senseless.
After flying for a while, they arrived at a volcano filled with giant green trees.
"Lady Prescott, this can''t be a volcano..." Philomena''s voice trembled slightly.
Nature was both beautiful and fatal at the same time, like the volcano in front of them.
Philomena had never seen a volcano in her entire life.
In fact, she would even say that themoners of the Herlock kingdom would not know what a volcano was!
However, a real volcano was ced in front of Philomena, and this made her feel even more weak and small.
She was very worried that this volcano was Prescott''sir.
She was right.
"That''s right, Philomena. It seems that you have some smarts about you. This volcano is where I live. I built myir on top of this mountain pass."
Prescott was boasting, however, what she didn''t know was that, just as she finished speaking, Philomena''s slender palm subconsciously held her forehead.
Philomena was feeling faint
It was hard to imagine that this volcano was really their of a dragon and that now, she was about to teach a dragon how to raise a human baby.
''You must be joking. If I go up there, I''m afraid that the human baby will die from the heat!'' Philomena silently mocked Prescott.
It felt as if her very first mission arrived as Prescott''s teacher! She had to correct Prescott''s misinformed view of thinking she could raise the baby in the crater if a volcano!
Philomena immediately said, "Lady Prescott, I think it''s necessary to discuss the issue of raising Lord Sade."
"Discuss the issue of raising Sade? Sure, when we return to their, you must exin to me how to raise humans."
Seeing that Philomena was so enthusiastic, Prescott had a good opinion of her.
This was the first time Prescott had invited someone to her home, and she was a little excited.
For a moment, the speed of her flight increased by a lot.
They flew a little more and the crater was close by now.
"Lady Prescott, can we talk now? I''m afraid that if we dy our talk, you might never see me again..."
Looking at the crater that was emitting thick smoke, Philomena was on the verge of breaking down.
However, she still had hope.
There was a loud sound and Prescott plunged straight into the crater in front of her.
Philomena quickly closed her eyes, and then quietly opened them again.
There was nova in front of her!
The center of the crater was empty!
The main reason for the thick smoke was that there was a river ofva on the other side of the volcano, and it was connected to a cave that was connected to the crater.
"You''re lucky to be able to see smoke rising from the top of the volcano today. There''s usually a lot of wind and once it rises, the ck smoke will be blown to other ces."
Prescott''s voice was introducing the ce as if she was telling Philomena how fortunate she was.
"Yeah... I''m really lucky." Philomena, who was sitting on the dragon''s back, smiled awkwardly. Her entire body was covered in sweat.
Obviously, she was very nervous just now, but now she suddenly rxed.
However, as they flew to the bottom, Prescott removed the protective barrier on her body.
The terrifyingly high temperature directly enveloped Philomena and Sade and in an instant, Philomena cried out in pain.
Sade, who was asleep, was also startled awake.
After he felt the terrifying high temperature around him, he immediately used his ''water control'' ability, and gathered all the water around him and made it envelop him.
At the same time, he used his ability to control the temperature of the water around him so that its temperature was one that he could befortable in.
After doing all this, Sade let out a long sigh of relief.
Obviously, during the time he was unconscious, theyer of saliva on the surface of his body had dried off.
Philomena, who was hugging Sade, was also saved.
The heat just now had been terrifying!
Philomena thought that she was really going to die from the sheer heat itself!
However, due to the shock, she cked out and fainted.
Seeing her copse, Sade quickly controlled the surrounding water to catch her and himself by changing the nature of the water!
Chapter 27 Sade Rejoiced And Prescott Was Proud
''That was close. I almost fell to the ground.''
Looking at the girl he helped with the water spell, Sade was confused.
He didn''t know who she was.
She looked to be around 14 to 16 years old at most and she was hugging him.
But why was she hugging him?
Was she his mother?
With this question in mind, Sade scanned his surroundings.
He saw that his mother had already transformed into a human.
She came to the ball of water that surrounded Sade and Philomena, and her expression suddenly became a little awkward.
To be honest, Sade had already experienced the high temperatures of the volcano before.
But Philomena hadn''t and she had suffered.
When Prescott removed the protective barrier she had cast, Philomena had screamed when she felt the heat.
Fortunately, Sade had been woken up by the heat at the same time. With his water control, he managed to nullify the heat in time.
But s, Philomena could not adapt to the sudden change in temperature, not to mention she had already been in a state of anxiety from the beginning.
All of these factors caused her to drop dead in a faint.
After Prescott''s probed her with magic, she found that Philomena''s mental strength to be a little fragile.
This made Prescott instantly feel sorry for Philomena.
After all, she was the one who invited her to herir.
In the end, because of the high temperature of herir, Philomena had almost died.
However, as a dragon, Prescott was somewhat resistant to apologizing to humans.
Therefore, she swallowed her words of apology and calmly looked at Sade and Philomena.
"Philomena, are you okay?"
However, Philomena did not answer. She was still unconscious.
Too many things had happened in the past few days, so much so that Philomena could only copse. Her body urgently needed rest.
Seeing that she needed to rest, Prescott let her be.
After all, she still had Sade and was very happy when she saw that Sade actually made it over.
She immediately told Sade everything that had happened today using the soul ne.
She described the outside world to Sade, but he was puzzled.
"Please, I''m just a baby. I can''t understand if you don''t show me."
She secretly rolled her eyes at him, and Sade pouted.
Regardless, Sade was still very interested in the outside world.
He would wait for Prescott to transmit the information to him and then he would read it.
He decided to do it now because the human girl beside him had not woken up.
After all, he had nothing better to do.
The Secret Language series of magic had given him the ability to control water.
He nned to use it to do something else.
Unlike ordinary magic, controlling water did not have any restrictions. He could use it at will.
Not only could he control water, but he could also change any water in front of him.
For example, he could control the temperature of water, change the nature of water, or even create water by using his spiritual energy.
However, this consumed a lot of spiritual energy.
Under normal circumstances, Sade would not create water, because doing so would most likely cause his mental strength to be temporarily exhausted. Therefore, at present, Sade did not dare try creating water.
Currently, as Sade controlled the water, the water droplets in the air were drawn out.
He removed the impurities in the water and then the nature of the water changed.
Some water became thick, some water became jelly, and some water solidified. But they were all still water in the end.
He had simply made some snacks to munch on
Because he needed to hydrate, water was necessary in the absence of breast milk and dairy products.
As he prepared to eat these snacks, he watched the information Prescott transmitted as if he was watching a movie.
..
After Sade finished reading Prescott''s message, he was deeply shocked. He didn''t realize the Magical Beasts in this world were actually this terrifying!
Moreover, he learnt that the girl, who was originally called Philomena, was brought back by his mother to teach her how to raise him.
''Finally, a normal person has arrived. This is great. I finally don''t have to worry about Prescott doing anything crazy.''
Sade was still quite afraid that Prescott would do something extremely terrifying.
After all, she was a dragon. Compared to humans raising babies, there were too many things that she didn''t know.
Although this hurt Prescott a little, Sade felt that, in order for him to live, Philomena had to intervene.
...
Not long after, Philomena finally woke up from her slumber.
She rubbed her forehead.
Vaguely, she remembered that the expedition team she participated in was wiped out by a King-tier Magical Beast, and she was also captured by it... in the end, she was taken by a dragon, and she was asked by her to teach her how to raise a human!
This was simply inconceivable!
Even the bards on the continent would not dare to write such a story in their biographies.
However, in reality, the moment she opened her eyes, what entered her eyes was a transparent shield that was glowing with light.
The surroundings were not the forests and tents that she was familiar with, but a rockyndscape.
"Where am I?" Philomena was still happy about being alive.
A voice sounded from behind her.
"Philomena, you''re finally awake?"
As Philomena slowly turned around, the person who appeared in front of her instantly woke her up.
The person, who waspletely nude, had long red hair, ck tattoos and golden vertical pupils that were filled with dignity!
"Lady Prescott!"
That''s right, this was the dragon that had appeared in her dream!
''So it wasn''t a dream after all. I''ve actuallye to the dragon''sir!''
Feeling the cold air around her and seeing the barrier of water, Philomena was intrigued.
This was a volcano, therefore, there was precious little water!
Where did all this watere from?
"As expected of Lady Prescott!" Philomena praised.
"Ah, what did you say?"
Figuring out what Philomena was thinking, Prescott immediately understood and replied to her.
"This wasn''t cast by me, but by my child, Sade."
"Lord Sade?"
Philomena''s face was full of shock. She stared at Sade in her arms.
"Unbelievable, he''s just a baby!"
"My child is a Heaven-Blessed being!"
"A Heaven-Blessed being!"
Prescott looked proud, like a human parent who was showing off her child''s achievements.
Philomena was shocked.
She had never thought that the child adopted by the dragon was actually a Heaven-Blessed being.
After all, Heaven-Blessed beings were extremely rare.
Even Philomena had never seen a Heaven-Blessed being before.
Those beings were all recorded in legends.
She had never thought that today, she would actually see a Heaven-Blessed being in the flesh!
Chapter 28 The Pearl
Philomena was very surprised. After all, she had hugged him before, so, for a moment, she couldn''t help but feel happy.
A transparent pearl suddenly flew out of Sade''s hand and flew towards Philomena.
Philomena was obviously shocked by the situation before her.
She quickly caught it with her hands. The pearl was transparent, like the transparent protective barrier around them.
But surprisingly, this pearl was not soft like a liquid, instead, it had a hard texture.
This feeling made Philomena immediately gasp.
"Could this be a gem?" Philomena voiced her doubts.
She held the transparent, round pearl in her hand.
It looked like a gemstone in her hand, and she sniffed it.
There was a faint stench on it.
"Strange, what is this thing?"
The protective shield that had enveloped everyone disappeared.
The water around them turned into a stream that gathered on Sade''s arm, turning into a light blue bracelet.
As the protective shield disappeared, Philomena was shocked.
She did not expect Sade to remove the protective shield so soon,
After all, she, Sade, was a human.
Ordinary people could not withstand such high temperatures for long!
She immediately wanted to release her magic power in an attempt to resist the approaching high temperature.
However, surprisingly, the expected high temperature didn''t strike.
Instead, it was the same as usual, except that it didn''t feel as cold andfortable as before.
"Strange, why don''t I feel the heat? Could it be because of this pearl?"
Philomena looked at the transparent pearl in her hand in surprise.
Obviously, from the changes just now, the reason why she was not affected by the heat was very likely because of the effect of the pearl.
"You guessed right; it is indeed the effect of the pearl."
"Is it really the effect of the pearl? Amazing, what kind of pearl is this, it actually has the ability to protect me from the heat!" Philomena looked very surprised.
In the Kingdom of Herlock, she had seen all kinds of magic tools.
Such as a pearl that contained magic power, a pearl that increased the magic resistance of attributes, and so on, but this was the first time she had seen a pearl that could protect the wearer from the heat.
Most importantly, she did not feel any magic fluctuations on this pearl.
This made Philomena very surprised.
If it wasn''t magical, then how could the pearl be able to block the surrounding scorching temperature?
Under Philomena''s curiosity, Prescott did not feel that there was anything to hide, so she said it, this was all thanks to her.
...
After Philomena had fainted, Sade had nothing to do, so he studied his new ability.
Prescott was not idle in the meantime.
She thought about the encounter between Sade and Philomena, and she immediately felt that Sade''s physique was too weak.
Philomena was a human teenager, but she was still unable to withstand the temperature of the volcano.
The only reason Sade was fine was because he had awakened his Heaven-Blessed ability, which was why he was not hurt by the high temperature.
If Sade ever got identally injured, and his ability couldn''t be used, wouldn''t he instantly die from the heat of the volcano?
This was arge basin deep within the mountain range of Magical Beasts.
,m The Beasts within sight were all King-tier Magical Beasts, so even with her protection, what if something unexpected happened?
Therefore, after considering many factors... Prescott made up her mind.
She was going to use her soak Sade in her blood s so that he could use her blood to strengthen his body.
This kind of technique was very simr to what a Dragon yer used to strengthen themselves too.
However, it was undeniable that this method could greatly strengthen the human body, allowing humans to gain power in a short period of time.
Prescott hesitated for a long time. However, after seeing what had happened to Philomena today, she finally made up her mind.
And just as Prescott transformed into a dragon, something unexpected happened. Sade, who was studying his ability, saw Prescott transform into a dragon.
He suddenly thought of something.
There was water in the body of living creatures.
Especially the bodily fluids of living things, which were mostly made of water.
With this train of thought, Sade tried to control the saliva in Prescott''s mouth.
The result was very sessful.
Sade directly controlled a basketball-sized ball of saliva that floated out.
Prescott didn''t care that Sade was using her saliva, instead, she was curious about what Sade was going to do with it.
What was annoying was that Sade did not know the Draconiannguage at the moment, nor did he know themonnguage of the continent.
Therefore, now, she could only sense the changes in Sade''s heart through the soul ne.
However, Sade was a little curious now.
Because he found that controlling this much saliva made him use most of his spiritual power.
This made Sade a little surprised.
After all, in his perception, the weight of this saliva was only a little more than normal water.
Then why was his ability to control water so limited?
Thinking of the thermal instion effect of the dragon''s saliva, Sade immediately began to study it.
It turned out that dragons were indeed powerful beings.
Even their saliva was notparable to the saliva of other creatures.
Moreover, Prescott was an Ancient Dragon.
After removing the stickiness and stench in the dragon''s saliva.
He discovered that the dragon''s saliva not only had the effect of isting and lowering the high temperature, but it was also an alternative effect diffuser.
It could amplify some special effects. As to what extent, Sade could not figure it out.
This was because the properties of the dragon''s saliva were not as simple as they looked.
Even if Sade used his ability to explore it, he would not find out.
Regardless, he wanted to give it a try.
Sade decided topress and solidify the saliva in front of him by injecting his spiritual power into it.
He wanted to see what the final result would be.
The result was the pearl in Philomena''s hand!
After Sadepressed the saliva, he obtained a total of three pearls.
Although the pearl was made from saliva as a raw material, its effect was really powerful!
Just by holding it in one''s hand meant that the pearl would absorb a small amount of magic power from the objects it encountered, and then it could reduce the surrounding temperature to a standard that humans could adapt to.
In this active volcano, this pearl was simply a divine artifact!
Prescott was indeed an Ancient Dragon, even her saliva was powerful!
She gave one of the pearls to Philomena to keep.
She put the other two in her pile of treasure to keep them from being lost.
Chapter 29 The Blood Bath!
After listening to Prescott''s exnation did Philomena learn that the pearl in her hand was made by Sade.
And the raw material of this pearl was the saliva of a dragon!
This was simply inconceivable!
Could a pearl like this be forged from other magic materials?
Or could the saliva of a dragon also be a type of magic material?
Philomena couldn''t figure it out.
The saliva of a dragon had such an amazing effect. Philomena didn''t even dare think about what else a dragon could do!
And despite being a human baby, Sade was able to detect unknown materials at such a young age!
"So powerful. Could this be the power of a Heaven-Blessed being?"
Philomena subconsciously attributed Sade''s amazing feat to the legendary Heaven-Blessed beings.
After all, only the legendary Heaven-Blessed beings could do such miraculous things.
That was what Philomena thought.
She looked at Sade, who was held in Prescott''s arms and her heart was filled with gratitude.
After all, if it weren''t for Sade''s help, she might have been killed by the harsh environment in the volcano when she arrived here.
Now, he even specially made this magic pearl for her to cool down.
In addition, Sade was also a human, so her favorable impression of Sade unconsciously increased a lot.
Currently, Prescott was carrying Sade into their, so Philomena quickly followed her.
"Lady Prescott, where are you taking him? Lord Sade is still in his infancy. He urgently needs to eat."
From Philomena''s guess, Sade had not eaten for a whole day, and she had not seen Prescott feed Sade either.
However, based on Philomena''s observations, Prescott clearly cared about the human baby she adopted.
In that case, it was impossible for her to not know how important it was for a baby to be breastfed when it was young.
However, to her surprise, Prescott''s expression froze when she heard Philomina''s words.
This change of hers directly shocked Philomina.
"It can''t be that you don''t know about it, right?"
? Prescott wasn''t angry about this either. She only sighed helplessly.
If she had known what to do, then she wouldn''t have run out to look for that Long-Boned Ape and learn how to raise humans, now would she?
"Let''s talk about thister. There are more important things to do now."
"Alright."
Seeing that Prescott was intentionally changing the topic, Philomena didn''t continue to be tactless.
Instead, she followed Prescott''s footsteps and walked towards the depths of the dragon''sir.
She was also very interested in the dragon''sir.
When she just woke up, looking at the huge mountain of gold in front of her, Philomena thought that this was already the center of the Dragon''sir.
However, now it seemed that it was not.
Finally, after walking for about ten minutes, they came to a huge cave.
The temperature here was very high.
How did Philomena know this? Well, it was because she saw a source of water.
It was argeke and currently, theke water was constantly bubbling, and thick white mist floated out from it.
"What exactly is this ce?"
Philomena''s gaze was very serious, and she clutched the heat-reducing pearl tightly in her hand.
She knew that the main reason why she did not feel the heat was because of this pearl.
"This is the undergroundke below the volcano''s center. I asionallye here to bathe."
"Uh, so we came here to bathe?"
"How is that possible?" Prescott asked bluntly. "Even if I really wanted to bathe today, I wouldn''t have brought you to this ce. You know, humans like you will die if you go down there."
''You know that the temperature here is really high, right?''
Philomena took the ridicule boldly, but she still rified the doubts she currently had.
"Then why are we here?"
"Of course, we are here for my child, Sade."
"For Sade?"
"Yes, I n to give him a blood bath."
"A blood bath?!"
Philomena''s face was full of shock.
"Are you nning to let Lord Sade be a Dragon yer?" She shouted loudly.
The blood bath was the most important part of bing a Dragon yer.
During a blood bath, one had to soak in the blood of dragons for a prolonged period of time.
The more powerful the blood of the dragon was, the more powerful the person would be, and it was an all-round enhancement!
This was one of the reasons why there were so many Dragon yers among humans.
Now...Prescott, the Ancient Dragon, had adopted a human baby as her child.
And she was going to turn him into a Dragon yer?!
What... What was this?
Wasn''t a Dragon yer a dragon''s nemesis?!
What was going on?
Philomena simply did not understand!
Chapter 30 Dragons Blood Transformation? Absorbing The Dragons Blood!
Looking at Philomena''s stunned face and Prescott''s determined gaze, Sade felt as if he had lost his mind.
Being held in Prescott''s arms, Sade was also very confused.
He couldn''t understand what the dragon was saying at all, moreover, he couldn''t even sense what Prescott was trying to do through the soul ne.
At this moment, Sade felt like he was illiterate!
This feeling of powerlessness made Sade very unhappy.
He swore that when he could talk on his own, he definitely would learn thenguage of this world!
He would learn as manynguages as he could because, to him, learningnguages was a process of obtaining power!
After all, he had used thenguages he learned in his previous life to nurture his current power.
Thus, he''d learnt how to control water!
If he could learn thenguages of this world such as thenguages of elves, dwarves, and even the Draconiannguage...then he would gain more power.
The more Sade thought about it, the more he felt that the future would be very bright.
However, before he could think too much, he saw Prescott lifting him up high.
He was stunned by this, and he subconsciously looked down.
In front of him, there was a pool and it was located in a corner of the undergroundke.
It was round and neither big nor small.
It could fit a dozen people.
Sade was surprised to see that the water was red.
It was bright red and looked like blood.
What made him feel weird was that the water was also steaming, meaning, in other words, the water was boiling.
The water was at such a high temperature, yet did his mother intend to throw him in?
Sade wanted to scream for mercy through the soul ne, but it was toote.
Prescott let go of her hands and Sade followed the gravity of the Earth and fell into the crimson pool.
Ssh!
With the sound of a rock falling into water, Sade fell into the pool.
He had just fallen in, and he immediately felt a scorching power invading his entire body.
The burning sensation seemed to have a life of its own.
A second ago, it was just on the surface of his skin and in the next second, Sade felt as if his flesh and even his muscles were being burned.
Sade was shocked and hurriedly used his water control ability to try to control the pool water.
However, a strong bloody stench attacked his sense of smell and taste.
Sade''s heart suddenly became anxious, and his eyes were filled with shock.
He had realized that his ''water control'' ability was actually unable to control the pool water!
"What on Earth is going on? Why is the ability ineffective?"
No matter how strange the blood red pool water was, it was still water!
As long as it was still water, then Sade''s power should definitely be able to control it.
However, apart from the burning pain, nothing was happening.
He had no way of dealing with the blood red liquid in front of him.
The burning sensation had already covered his entire body and was heading towards his internal organs and even his blood.
''What exactly is this blood red pool water? Could it really be blood or something?''
All of a sudden, Sade recalled the time when he used the saliva of the dragon to make the heat-reducing pearl!
At that time, Sade''s ability had been hindered by many obstacles.
However, after a lot of effort, he had made the pearl!
''Could this blood red water be something simr to the saliva of a dragon? Maybe it contains other properties that hinder my magic!''
As this thought appeared, Sade immediately took action.
He directly unleashed the full power of his water control ability and even fused a portion of his spiritual power into it.
As expected, as Sade fully unleashed his ability, the blood red water that had entered his body came under his control.
However,pared to the smooth flow of regr water, the blood red water was exceptionally stubborn.
It was as if Sade was using a wrench to pull a particrly stubborn nut.
It was easy to change direction, but it was too difficult to control it!
Currently, Sade had only temporarily suppressed it, and the burning sensation had also stopped for a moment.
At the same time, standing by the side, looking at Sade struggling in the dragon blood, Prescott''s heart ached.
However, considering the future of Sade''s life with her, she had to do this.
Only with a body as strong as a dragon could Sade be even stronger!
It was for Sade''s sake that Prescott endured the pain and let out her dragon''s blood.
After all, in this world, there had never been an asion where a dragon would willingly let out dragon blood for a person.
Now, Prescott was the first dragon to do so!
She stared at Sade and her eyes were filled with motherly love.
She even used a probing spell to assess Sade''s physical condition.
In the beginning, the strengthening process of Sade''s body with the dragon''s blood went exceptionally smooth.
Later on, as the dragon''s blood gradually gained more power, it prated Sade''s skin and entered his body.
Prescott was so happy that she almost jumped up and down,
After all, once the dragon''s blood entered Sade''s blood vessels, it would rece his original blood, then Sade would be a true descendant of a dragon with Prescott''s bloodline.
Not only would his overall strength increase exponentially, but it would also be possible for Sade to transform into a dragon in the future!
She believed that with her help, even if he couldn''t be an Ancient Dragon in the future, he would definitely still be an ordinary dragon!
But it was still possible for him to be an ordinary dragon!
However, just as Prescott thought that the blood bath was about to end perfectly, the dragon''s blood that was supposed to gradually enter Sade''s body was suddenly stopped.
Not only that, but the dragon''s blood that was supposed to enter Sade''s blood vessels seemed to have lost its way as it slowly swam within Sade''s body!
This gave Prescott''s a fright.
"Damn it, why didn''t the strengthening of the dragon blood continue?!
"This shouldn''t be happening, after all, the blood of a dragon can strengthen all living beings!"
Prescott wasn''t saying this because she was arrogant. She knew that due to being the most powerful creatures in existence, the blood of a dragon would strengthen everything.
Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many humans, Magical Beasts, orcs, and other creatures that yearned for the dragon''s blood! There were even Dragon yers out there who yearned for their blood!
This was because the blood of a dragon would cause any ordinary creature to evolve!
No creature could resist the strengthening and evolution of the body caused by the dragon''s blood!
However, the Dragon''s blood in Sade''s body was still the Ancient Dragon''s blood.
"Could it be that because Sade is a Heaven-Blessed being, his body rejects the dragon''s blood?"
Prescott could only think about the Heaven-Blessed being now.
After all, she was only over a thousand years old. Even though she became an Ancient Dragon, she still only very recently became an adult.
In many ways, she was still a child when it came to the mysteries of the world and the umtion of knowledge.
At this moment, she could only pray that Sade could sessfullyplete the strengthening process of the dragon''s blood.
What Prescott did not know was that, as Sade analyzed the dragon''s blood in his body through water control andpared the changes in his own body, he waspletely dumbfounded.
It turned out that this liquid that was like blood was full of magic!
All the parts of his body that were covered by it had been greatly strengthened, and some unknown yet beneficial changes had even urred!
Sade instantly understood Prescott''s intentions.
It was obvious that this blood red liquid was prepared by the dragon to strengthen his body!
He clearly didn''t know about it before.
Now that Sade knew that these things weren''t harmful to him, he didn''t have any ns to stop them.
Rather, he had other ns in his heart now.
''Since this blood red liquid has so many benefits, why don''t I absorb all of it into my body?''
With this thought in mind, Sade immediately did so.
Along with the guidance of his water control ability, the blood liquid that was originally only in his muscleyer was carried out to every corner of his body.
Thus, the originally full pool of dragon blood gradually started declining.
Chapter 31 A Dragon Slayer? No, The Celestial Race!
On a rock by the pool, Prescott''s expression was as if she had seen a ghost.
Prescott was originally worried that Sade would reject the dragon''s blood because of his physique.
This would lead to a failure in the strengthening process, and he might even be injured by the overbearing energy contained in the dragon blood.
? But now, it was apletely different story.
She saw that Sade''s tender and young body was soaking up the blood like an adult drinking fruit juice through a straw.
The dragon blood in the entire pool was being soaked up by Sade''s body like crazy!
And ording to the feedback from the probing magic, after the dragon blood entered Sade''s body, it was as if it was being guided by some special power.
Originally, it should have strengthened his body and entered his blood vessels. Then, there would still be arge portion of the dragon blood left.
Now, all of it had entered Sade''s body, covering every inch of it.
Sade''s body seemed to have truly woken up at this moment and now, it was iparably hungry, so it crazily devoured all the dragon blood!
The dragon blood was dozens or even hundreds of timesrger than Sade''s body!
But now, it had all been absorbed by Sade''s body. Even the bottom of the pool didn''t have any liquid left.
This scene shocked Prescott, and also shocked Philomena, who had been in a daze for a long time.
Although she knew that it was the blood of a dragon, she also knew that dragons were very powerful.
However, the secrets of dragons were not something that even the Herlock Royal Family had the right to know.
Therefore, Philomena was left shocked as the entire pool of dragon blood was sucked dry by Sade!
''It seems that Lord Sade is really hungry. I''ll have to negotiate with Lady Prescott as soon as possible if there''s an opportunity.''
Since she had been invited by Lady Prescott to help raise Lord Sade, she had to fulfil this obligation to the end. Otherwise, it would be a disgrace to the reputation of the royal family.
Philomena made a decision in her heart!
Meanwhile, Prescott saw that all the dragon blood in the pool had been sucked dry.
The feedback from the probing magic also indicated that Sade''s body hadpleted its strengthening process.
Prescott jumped to Sade''s side.
At this moment, Sade''s eyes were tightly shut, and there were no signs of him waking up.
Seeing this, Prescott did not wake Sade up.
Instead, she gently lifted Sade up from the ground.
She slowly lowered her beautiful forehead and used her nose to sniff fiercely.
Prescott was excited.
"Yes, it''s me! My blood is in Sade''s body now! He is the direct descendant of Prescott McGonagall Tiamat!"
Prescott was so excited that her voice was trembling.
At this moment, she was no longer alone!
She had her own child, Sade Prescott!
He was a direct descendant of her bloodline!
"Congrattions to Lady Prescott for blessing Lord Sade!" Philomena, who had rushed down from the side, hurriedly offered her blessings upon hearing Prescott''s words!
At this moment, Philomena was somewhat envious of Sade.
Although Sade was adopted, he had a powerful dragon mother.
She even used her own blood to bless his growth in order to make him stronger.
She believed that in the near future, Sade. Prescott would be a legend!
Seeing Sade with his eyes closed, Philomena asked doubtfully.
"Lady Prescott, has Lord Sade be a Dragon yer?"
After all, ording to the legends, only by killing a dragon and bathing in its blood could one be a Dragon yer.
Judging from Sade''s current condition, it was very likely that he had sessfully be a Dragon yer!
After all, a Dragon yer was a being cursed by dragons to be besieged by other dragons!
Prescott clearly saw through Philomena''s thoughts.
She shook her head and said, "Yes and no. In fact, even I don''t know what''s going on with Sade."
"Lady Prescott, you don''t know?" Philomena looked surprised.
''After all, the blood bath was arranged by you. How could you not know?''
Prescott nodded and continued.
"Sade''s current condition is obviously a rare special case!"
"His current physical fitness is no doubt simr to an ordinary Dragon yer, but he is not a Dragon yer."
After all, Prescott was not dead, and she would not curse Sade.
Since there was no curse, how could Sade be a Dragon yer that the dragons loathed?
However, Sade''s current situation made even Prescott feel a little puzzled.
"Sade does have my bloodline in his body, but in him also exists as a human bloodline."
It was more urate to say that the human bloodline could coexist with the dragon bloodline as well as the Ancient Dragon Bloodline!
This was what surprised Prescott!
After all, the human bloodline could not bepared to the dragon bloodline.
Since ancient times, once a human bathed or drank a dragon''s blood, the human blood in their body would be devoured by the dragon blood.
The human itself would then be a powerful monster with the power of the dragon! They would then be neither human nor dragon!
Their bodies have the unique external characteristics of the dragon such as dragon scales and dragon horns.
Those were rtively shallow changes.
However, the deeper changes would make them grow dragon ws, dragon wings, and even dragon tails!
Over time, the human body would also be corroded by the dragon blood, eventually turning humans into dragon-like creatures!
Prescott''s n was to rely on the high concentration of dragon blood to directly transform Sade into a dragon!
However, the changes in Sade''s body exceeded Prescott''s n.
There weren''t many external characteristics unique to dragons on his body.
His skin was still extremely smooth. There were no dragon scales, no dragon horns on his head, and no dragon tail growing out of his spine.
His entire body was extremely clean.
Only his forehead had a pitch-ck, irregr line.
It looked like a crack inparison to his soft, fair kin.
However, this change was nothingpared to the changes the Dragon yers usually had.
To Prescott, the current Sade was shrouded in ayer of darkness and was full of mystery!
As the person who received the blood bath, Sade was currently receiving a huge amount of information in his mind.
After he had absorbed all the dragon blood, Sade felt that his body seemed to have evolved.
The burning dragon blood in his body was now calmed down by a mysterious power.
Not only that, but his body also became stronger under this power.
Even his own bloodline, which had been eroded by the dragon bloodline, was gradually weakening.
His human bloodline was gradually bing stronger!
It even surpassed the dragon bloodline and suppressed it!
This was also what made Sade feel amazing.
He felt as if a powerful force was being nurtured in his body.
Not long after, a lot of information gradually appeared in his mind.
It was an inheritance!
A call from the deepest part of the human bloodline!
It was a gift from an ancient race!
Their name was...the Celestial race!
Chapter 32 The Rise Of The Celestial Race And Sades Helplessness.
The Celestial race was the first race that appeared during the ancient era of this world.
Sade didn''t know much about them, but ording to the information from the bloodline inheritance, at that time, there were no ''humans''. And back then, almost all the races were extremely powerful!
There were also many powerful races that were on par with the dragon race.
However, in terms of individual strength, the dragon race was still the strongest!
And the Celestial race was one of the few races that were on par with the dragon race!
However, the Celestial race never liked to fight.
They were even more keen on exploring the mysteries of the world, to the point where they were exploring mysteries beyond the world!
At the same time, their poption was very small!
Even at their peak, their total poption did not exceed 1,000 people.
This was even smaller than the dragon poption!
As a race that only resembled humans physically, their fertility was extremely low.
In this aspect, even the dragons were stronger than them!
This was also because the way the Celestial race carried on their offspring was extremely special!
Other than by reproducing through intercourse, they had another method to increase the number of their kin as well.
That was to fuse and upgrade their bloodlines!
For some unknown reason, any existence that was equal to them could ''mate'' with them in this way.
As long as they could break through the limitations of their own bloodlines and fuse with other bloodlines, there was an extremely low probability of bing a member of the Celestial race!
This method was very special, but its efficiency was also very low as they only reproduced with each other!
Because it was very difficult to reproduce, the Celestial race grew tired of having children.
In the end, this race died out because all of its people began to live their own lives.
Looking at the information left behind in the inheritance message, Sade was speechless.
He had never seen such a willful race in his life.
Just because of their low fertility and the trouble of continuing their descendants, they had directly caused the extinction of their own race!
Fortunately, because of the unique racial characteristics of the Celestial race, even if their entire race was exterminated, in time, there would still be the new birth of someone of the Celestial race.
However, it was almost like a lottery.
Sade believed that even if someone new from the Celestial race was born, the continuation of their race would be difficult.
And now, Sade had inherited the legacy of the celestial race.
He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad.
The happy thing was that the celestial race''s talent was immense, they were like dragons. Even if they didn''t do anything, they would be stronger while lying down.
The sad thing was that the poor fertility rate of the Celestial race had also been handed down to Sade.
He probably wouldn''t have to worry about him identally impregnating someone just because he didn''t wear a condom...
But that wasn''t necessarily the case, what if Sade was lucky enough to meet a woman of the Celestial race?
Of course, these were all things for another time. After all, Sade was still a baby.
These things had nothing to do with him for the time being.
After all, in Sade''s body right now, other than the original human bloodline and theter Dragon Bloodline, there was now another Celestial bloodline.
He was originally a pure human, but now he had be a half-dragon half-Celestial human hybrid.
He really didn''t know what his future would hold.
Sade was very curious about the power in his body right now.
Leaving aside the Dragons, Sade was still very interested in the abilities of the Celestial race.
In Sade''s eyes, the power of the Celestial race was very simr to the skills the main characters had in video games in his previous life.
Almost every Celestial race''s power was different, but undeniably, their power was always immense!
And to use these powers, Sade needed to spend a long time to study them.
...
He slowly opened his eyes, and the undergroundke was no longer in front of him.
Sade looked around curiously.
He was lying on the dragon''s golden treasure pile.
Prescott and the Philomena were no longer there.
Obviously, after the enhancement of the blood bath, Prescott was relieved to leave him alone in the dragon''s nest.
Sade looked at his still tender limbs and he tried to stand up.
This time, the weakness from within disappeared and it was reced by an extremely powerful force.
His body was not as weak as before and he stood up easily.
Looking at his soft and tender body, Sade felt a rare sense of shame.
After all, he was naked now.
Even though he was a baby now, it could not hide the fact that he had an adult soul.
In the past, his body was weak and there was nothing he could do about his nudity, but now, it was different.
He was no longer the same as before.
Sade continued to rummage through Prescott''s pile of treasure.
The heavy gold and metal items were thrown out by Sade.
He was not attracted to the gold at all.
What he wanted now was a piece of clothing that he could wear.
However, no matter how hard he rummaged, there was not a single clothing item.
It was all armor, swords, treasure chests, and even some magic books with words in unknownnguages.
This really gave him a headache. After all, he didn''t need any of these things.
All he wanted now were some clothes!
However, mostly everything here was made of metal!
This gave Sade a huge headache.
"Does Prescott not collect treasures like clothes? Stuff like silk robes are as valuable as gold!"
Sade remembered that Prescott was a female dragon. Why wasn''t she interested in clothes?!
"Sigh..." He sighed slowly and sat on a huge gold brick.
In his previous life, if Sade had such a huge piece of gold, he would probably hug it tightly in his sleep, afraid that others would take it away.
But now, Sade felt that his butt would hurt if he sat on it for too long.
He really did not know why there were so many people.
They would risk their lives for such a thing that they could neither eat nor sleep on.
If it was in the past, Sade would definitely be able to answer his own question.
However, now, he only wanted to drink some warm milk and then sleepfortably on a soft bed!
"s, time flies. By the way, where is the food here?"
Somehow, Sade thought of himself again. It seemed that he had not had a meal yet.
Chapter 33 How Could She Have Breast Milk When She Was Only 16 Years Old
He subconsciously rubbed his belly.
Sade found that ever since he had sessfully evolved, he was now full of energy.
In addition, he didn''t feel any hunger at all.
Although this feeling was just temporary. So, Sade felt that it was necessary to be cautious.
He believed that his body''s need for food would manifest soon and for now, he needed energy.
As a baby, the best thing he could get was breast milk.
However, as a transmigrator, Sade didn''t have a biological mother to seek breast milk from in this world.
''Why don''t I try asking with Prescott?''
Although Prescott was a dragon, she was also female.
Moreover, she could transform into a human, and her breasts in that form were quiterge.
To be honest, when Sade was being held by her, he had wanted to suckle on her breast milk several times.
But in the end, because of some reservations, he had given up.
Now that he thought about it, he should have just sucked on them. After all, he was an infant now, so it was normal for him to drink breast milk.
Moreover, he was so hungry now, and he urgently needed to replenish his energy.
Just when Sade was regretting that he wasn''t back on Earth, voices came from the interior of their.
In the distance, he could see that Philomena was holding pieces of crimson crystals in her arms.
Beside her, Prescott, who was naked, seemed to be talking to her.
Prescott looked serious and nodded from time to time. asionally, she would look surprised.
"What? Human babies are born directly from a female''s womb?
"This is the first time I''ve heard of it.
"When I was traveling, I overheard some adventurers talking about how human babies were actually found outside, maybe they were talking about something else."
Actually, before Prescott and Philomena talked, Prescott had some ideas.
For example, human babies, could it be that only human females could give birth to them?
But how were they put inside the womb? Was it through some kind of ritual?
However, today, these conjectures werepletely rejected by Philomena.
Philomena''s pretty face was covered in sweat, and she looked stunned.
This was not caused by the high temperature around her, but by Prescott''sck of knowledge and what she was saying.
Thankfully, the pearl Sade had made for her helped regte her temperature.
"No that''s not it. Human females get pregnant and grow the baby in them I heard from my mother that when she was pregnant with me, it took her nine months to give birth to me. It was very tiring."
"Tiring? Dragons simplyy eggs and withing a number of years, they hatch.
"For example, it took me more than a hundred years to hatch from my egg."
"What? More than a hundred years?!" Philomena''s face was filled with shock.
The lifespan of a human was only about a hundred years!
And it would take a hundred years for a dragon to be born! For the first time, Philomena felt that her view of the world had been shaped. Humans really did have such fleeting existences.
Prescott, who was beside her, also realized that her words were causing Philomena distress, so she thought of a n and changed the topic.
"You are holding the crimson fire ore in your arms, right?"
"Ah, Lady Prescott, do you know what this kind of ore is?" Philomena was a little surprised.
Crimson fire ore was a kind of high-energy crystal that contained fire magic.
Human mages usually polished this kind of crystal into gemstones because embedding it on a magic staff could greatly increase the power of their fire magic!
She saw that the entire cave was filled with these crystals, but there were no traces of them being collected.
Philomena thought that Prescott did not recognize these ores.
For a moment, Philomena was a little worried.
She wanted to collect these ores in order to make her magic staff in the future.
''Could it be that these crimson fire ores cannot be collected?''
Looking at Philomena''s face that suddenly turned sad, Prescott immediately patted her back with her palm.
"It''s fine, it''s fine. I don''t need these crimson fire ores. I usually use them as lighting."
Looking at Philomena who had breathed a sigh of relief, Prescott was very happy.
Although she had signed a master-servant contract with her, the female human in front of him was obviously different from the humans Prescott had seen before.
Not only did she have her own opinions, but Prescott could also feel that she was a person with responsibility.
Prescott wanted to be friends with a person like her even though she didn''t care much for humans.
...
As the two of them walked back, coincidentally, they saw that Sade, who was lying on the pile of treasure, had actually woken up.
Prescott immediately walked over with a face full of excitement and immediately hugged Sade in her arms.
Sade took the initiative to directly hug Prescott''s huge breasts and sucked hard on her nipple.
However, after sucking for a long time, he got nothing save for a faint salty taste.
His actions gave Prescott a big fright.
"Oh my God, Sade, what are you doing? Why are you grabbing my chest and sucking on it?"
Prescott immediately pulled Sade away.
But Philomena immediately stopped her.
"Stop, Lady Prescott. Lord Sade is hungry and needs you to breastfeed him with your breast milk."
"Breast milk? What''s that?"
Prescott was puzzled.
Philomena was surprised.
"Don''t you know about breast milk? When human babies are born, they need their mothers to feed them with their own breast milk."
"What? When we dragons hatch from dragon eggs, we start to devour food immediately."
"Uh... Lord Sade is a human infant now. He won''t act like a young dragon."
Philomena''s face was full of worry.
If Sade were to devour flesh and blood, would his stomach be able to digest it?
Philomena didn''t know.
Prescott didn''t know either.
So for the sake of Sade''s health, Philomena insisted that he needed to be breastfed.
Prescott was also extremely embarrassed about this.
"But, as dragons, we hatched from dragon eggs. We don''t have breast milk at all."
After saying that, she looked at Philomena''s chest, which was also not small, and her eyes suddenly lit up.
"Why don''t I use you? You''re a human female and you should be over 16 years old by now!
"Since you''re almost an adult, you must have breast milk, right?"
As soon as Prescott finished speaking, she immediately pushed Sade in her arms in front of Philomena. It was obvious that she wanted Sade to suck Philomena''s breast milk.
A series of nging sounds could be heard and the crimson fire ore spilling all over the ground.
Philomena''s arms were covering her huge breasts, and her face instantly turned red.
She was obviously shocked by Prescott''s words.
Sade, who was held up by both hands, was speechless.
''She''s only 16 years old, and she''s not had children yet. How can she have breast milk?''
Chapter 34 Some Magical Beasts Produce Breast Milk!
Sade was full ofints, but Prescott did not hear Sade''s voice.
This was the mechanism of the soul ne.
If the wearer was aware of the soul ne''s function.
Then his voice would not be transmitted, at most the other side would feel some emotional fluctuations.
And Prescott would never have thought that the human baby she adopted would have the soul of an adult.
At this moment, she could feel the intense fluctuations in Sade''s emotions. She thought that Sade was really hungry and urgently needed to drink breast milk.
When she thought about how Sade had eaten up until now, Prescott, a new mother, instantly became anxious.
"Philomena, Sade is starving right now. Hurry up and breastfeed him!"
"Lady Prescott, I''m just a teenager. I''m not even married yet. I don''t even have a child. How could I possibly have breast milk?"
Philomena saw Prescott''s anxious expression and thought that he did not understand the human experience of raising a baby.
She immediately tried to share with Prescott some of the basic knowledge she knew.
What kind of human woman wanted to have a baby? She had to get pregnant first.
And if she wanted to get pregnant, she had to have an existing partner.
Afraid that Prescott would force her to breastfeed Sade, Philomena also exined the circumstances under which a human woman should be able to produce breast milk.
For example, if a human woman wanted to have breast milk, she would have to find a spouse first. After she got married and got pregnant, she would have to give birth to a child before she could produce breast milk.
Following the long list of conditions from Philomena, Prescott was dumbfounded.
She did not expect that it would be so troublesome for a human baby to just want to eat a meal.
They were nothing like dragons.
Dragon babies could eat as soon as they hatched.
And during the whole process, as a mother, a dragon did not need to do much.
She only needed to find a quiet and safe ce, eat, drink, and sleep, and keep her baby safe.
Why was it so troublesome for humans to raise their offspring.
Despite this, humans reproduced a lot! There were enough humans to fill continents!
"You humans are really amazing in this aspect!" Prescott''s voice was filled with admiration.
After all, in Prescott''s eyes, the way humans reproduced was tooplicated.
Meanwhile, Philomena, who was opposite her, was also confused by Prescott''s sudden change in temperament.
After all, a moment ago, Prescott still looked like she was about to go berserk, now, she was suddenly praising humans.
This made Philomena extremely worried about her own safety.
''Is there something wrong with Lady Prescott''s brain?''
For a moment, the two people who were originally discussing the issue of breast milk, suddenly fell silent.
After a moment of silence, Prescott slowly asked, "Since you don''t have breast milk, where should we go to find breast milk now?"
"Why don''t I go out and capture a human female who has breast milk?"
Upon hearing that Prescott wanted to go out and capture a human, Philomena immediately became anxious.
The closest human kingdom to the mountain range of Magical Beasts was the Kingdom of Herlock.
Once Prescott went to the Kingdom of Herlock to capture humans, the ones who would be harmed in the end would definitely be the Herlock Royal Family.
As the first princess of the Kingdom of Herlock, she definitely did not want her subjects to be harmed!
After thinking about it, Philomena suddenly thought of an idea.
"Lady Prescott, I remember that there are some Magical Beasts in the mountain range of Magical Beasts who produce breast milk!"
"What? Magical Beasts actually produce breast milk?" Prescott''s face instantly became happy.
After all, in the entire mountain range of Magical Beasts, there was nock of diversity!
If Magical Beasts had breast milk, did that mean that she could capture a Magical Beasts and feed their breast milk to Sade?
As this idea appeared in Prescott''s mind, she immediately felt that this method was worth a try.
"Philomena, do you know which Magical Beasts produce breast milk?"
"This... I''ve seen some adventurers capture Magical Beast cubs in the past, and it seems that it was the Fendo Sheep that raised them."
"Fendo Sheep, what are those?"
Prescott''s face had a puzzled expression.
It was normal that she did not know. After all, Fendo Sheep could not be considered Magical Beasts.
They were actually a type of hybrid Magical Beast that were born from the interbreeding of ordinary wild beasts with Magical Beasts.
In the Kingdom of Herlock, Fendo Sheep was actually just a type of livestock.
Following Philomina''s exnation, Prescott understood.
"So that''s how it is. In other words, sheep-type Magical Beasts produce breast milk, right?"
"You could say that."
"Actually, it''s not just sheep-type Magical Beasts. Magical Beasts like Wind Wolves, zing Lions, White Gale Tigers, and Earth Yaks all have breast milk."
"What? There are actually so many creatures that produce breast milk? That''s great. There are quite a lot of such Magical Beasts around here!"
For a moment, Prescott, who was still worrying about breast milk, immediately nned to go out and capture some Magical Beasts toe back and provide milk for Sade.
She handed Sade over to Philomena and transformed into her dragon form and soared into the sky.
She already had a target to catch.
...
In the Great Basin of Magical Beasts, as Prescott soared into the sky, she looked down from the sky at the various Magical Beast territories below.
As a paradise for King-tier Magical Beasts, the Great Basin of Magical Beasts was extremelyrge!
From the battle earlier, Prescott had captured the territory of two King-tier Magical Beasts.
However,pared to the Great Basin of Magical Beasts, the area ofnd was still very small.
Iin order to find a suitable Magical Beast faster, Prescott flew very high.
Fortunately, her field of vision had a wide range.
Now that she had touched the clouds, she could clearly see the Magical Beasts running between the giant trees.
"Vicious Bone Mantis? Useless.
"ming Red-Striped Python? Useless.
"Ice Crystal Lizard? Useless!
"Why are they all Magical Beasts that don''t match what I need?!"
Prescott was a little irritated. Although she had only been in the Great Basin of Magical Beasts for a rtively short period of time, she knew that it was impossible for there to be only these Magical Beasts here!
Leaving aside King-tier Magical Beasts, even Gold-tier Magical Beasts were scarce here!
However, what she did not know was that as an Ancient Dragon, her terrifying aura kept the beasts away.
Unlike the Antelope from before, most King-tier Magical Beasts were smart and kept away from her.
Long before they sensed Prescott''s aura, all the Magical Beasts that had a bit of self-awareness, ran in other directions.
Therefore, Prescott could not find the Magical Beast to fulfill her needs and could only continue to look in other areas.
But as expected, with her terrifying speed, she soon discovered two Magical Beasts!
One of them was a King-tier White Gale Tiger and the other was an iparably huge Violent Earth Bear!
ording to Prescott''s knowledge, this White Gale Tiger was obviously one of the few Magical Beasts that Philomena mentioned.
Prescott immediately flew in that direction!
Chapter 35 It Seems That You Are Helping Me To Steal My Wife
Between the towering trees and forests, a giant white-furred, ck-striped tiger that was more than 60 feet long was roaring at the foot of the mountain.
Its eyes were filled with fear.
It was facing an enemy and felt a strong threat!
It faced he 120-foot-tall monster at the foot of the mountain!
Even so, it still did not take a step back.
Because at this moment, it had no choice but to guard this ce.
To be honest, it still could not understand why so many King-tier Magical Beasts woulde to such a remote ce in the past few days.
One had to know that in the Great Basin of the Magical Beast Mountain Range.
The more powerful the Magical Beasts were, the more they would live in the center, or even in the areas with rich resources.
The reason why it chose such a remote ce was because, on one hand, it believed that it did not have the ability to fight for those ces and on the hand, it was mainly because it had a mate.
That''s right, it had a family.
It had mated with another King-tier White Gale Tiger and gave birth to a litter of tiger cubs.
If there was no special reason for them to do so, it would definitely not move its nest so easily.
Especially today, its mate gave birth to a cub again.
Coincidentally, for some reason these past few days, more and more King-tier Magical Beasts were migrating towards them from the central region.
It had already chased away a total of four King-tier Magical Beasts.
Fortunately, those Magical Beasts were not as strong as it.
However, today, a Violent Earth Bear appeared out of nowhere, and it was an adult!
Its body had fully grown, and its strength was immense.
The White Gale Tiger felt that this time, it might not be able to defeat its opponent.
But even so, it could not leave, it had to fight on!
It had to win, even if it would die this time!
At the foot of the mountain, the 120-foot-tall Violent Earth Bear could not figure something out.
It was clear that the fierce White Gale Tiger on the mountain was no match for it.
It had been roaring down there for more than half a day.
Under normal circumstances, a Magical Beast weaker that it would have long run away after sensing its aura.
But now, the White Gale Tiger opposite him actually didn''t flee.
Instead, it had the guts to roar at it!
"Simply unforgivable! You have to know that I''m a powerful Magical Beast! You''re just a cowardly Magical Beast that only dares to wander around nearby. Do you really think that King-tier Magical Beasts have the same strength?
"I am a Violent Earth Bear!"
It was as if it was trying to show off its powerful strength.
The Violent Earth Bear waved its enormous ws, smacking its huge chest with force.
It roared towards the mountain!
"Roar!"
Along with this earth-shaking roar, a majestic tiger''s roar was heard from the mountain.
At the same time, it was as if it was shocked by the Violent Earth Bear''s roar and it also let out a frightened low roar.
The roar was not loud, but as a Violent Earth Bear, it had enhanced hearing.
That was the roar of another White Gale Tiger.
It was different from the White Gale Tiger that was currently fighting against it on the mountain.
This one was obviously weaker, and moreover, from the roar just now, the other party was clearly in a fragile state.
This made the gluttonous Violent Earth Bear extremely happy.
Maintaining its size required a lot of food and almost every day, it needed to go out and search for all kinds of things to eat.
Now it could make a meal out of two King-tier Magical Beasts!
That was enough meat tost several months!
The Violent Earth Bear charged toward the mountains!
..
In the huge mountain forest, the White Gale Tiger heard the excited roar of the Violent Earth Bear below.
The White Gale Tiger, which was originally roaring to intimidate the enemy below, instantly knew that something bad was about to happen.
Clearly, it now knew that because of its spouse''s roaring just now, it had attracted the Violent Earth Bear''s attention.
At this moment, it had no other choice.
It roared at the sky!
It wanted to give its partner a signal!
It was ready to fight to the death!
It was trying to buy time for its partner and even its cubs!
The Violent Earth Bear climbed over the mountain very quickly.
After hearing the White Gale Tiger''s roar, it suddenly had nothing to worry about.
Clearly, the situation above was just as it had thought!
"Damned Violent Earth Bear, leave my territory!"
As the Violent Earth Bear climbed over the mountain, in the distance, the White Gale Tiger roared.
Numerous iparably huge and terrifying des of wind flew toward the Violent Earth Bear and attacked it,
However, facing the numerous des of wind in front of it, the Violent Earth Bear actually did not dodge.
Instead, its huge eyes were filled with disdain as it stomped on the ground.
As the ground shook, countless clumps of soil rose up from the ground and blocked the des of wind.
"Ha! You weak piece of trash, the moment I climbed this mountain was the moment I imed this ce as my territory!
"You and your family in the cave behind me are my meals now!"
Amidst the bear''s roar, countless earth spikes rose up from the ground and flew towards the White Gale Tiger.
The Violent Earth Bear also leaped up and charged towards the White Gale Tiger.
It hadpletely surrounded the White Gale Tiger
As long as the Violent Earth Bear came into contact with the fierce White Gale Tiger, with just its sheer physical strength, it could easy tear the White Gale Tiger apart.
The White Gale Tiger had anticipated the other party''s n.
However, behind it was its family!
It simply could not back down!
For a moment, the fierce White Gale Tiger''s eyes froze and it was prepared to use all of its strength.
Wind magic coursed around its body and with a furious roar, the White Gale Tiger transformed into a huge tornado and charged towards the Violent Earth Bear.
"Tiger Roar Tornado!"
As the two collided, the forest started to tear apart due to the terrifying wind pressure.
However, the two King-tier Magical Beasts didn''t notice that a figure that was several times their size had descended from the sky until it barged fiercely into the space between the two.
Thebined attacks of the two struck this terrifying figure at the same time.
? For a moment, the two Magical Beasts were both stunned.
However, before they could react...a loud sound was heard.
In the blink of an eye, the Violent Earth Bear''s upper half was torn into pieces by a single w.
Arge amount of blood instantly sshed across the entire mountain.
Looking at the huge and terrifying figure in front of him, the White Gale Tiger, originally unafraid of death, was terrified to the point where it copsed.
"An Ancient Dragon?
"How could this be? Why would an Ancient Dragone here?
"And why would it kill the Violent Earth Bear?"
The White Gale Tiger could not understand, but the terrifying Ancient Dragon in front of it was still looking at it.
"Respected and Powerful dragon, May I ask why you havee here?"
"If there''s anything you need, I''ll definitely be at your service!"
The fierce White Gale Tiger lowered its head.
Although it was a King-tier Magical Beast, it was no match for an Ancient Dragon at all.
Such a powerful Violent Earth Bear had been instantly killed by the Ancient Dragon, so why would it try to fight?
At first, it thought that the Ancient Dragon hade for the Violent Earth Bear.
But miraculously, the Ancient Dragon in front of it did not pay any attention to the Violent Earth Bear that had been instantly killed.
Instead, it looked at it curiously.
"Are you male or female?"
"Uh, what?"
What did it mean? Why did the Ancient Dragon ask this?
But when it saw Prescott''s serious expression, the White Gale Tiger immediately cowered. It did not dare to ask Prescott any more questions, and replied.
"Respected and powerful dragon, I am a male White Gale Tiger."
"What, you are actually a male?"
Prescott''s face was filled with disappointment.
To be honest, it was hard to tell the gender of Magical Beasts, even a dragon would not be able to tell.
"Then do you have a wife?"
"Respected and powerful dragon, I do have a wife. My spouse has just given birth to a cub and is currently resting in our cave."
"What? That''s great! Tell your wife toe with me immediately!"
"What?"
Oh God, so you''re helping me so you can steal my wife?
Chapter 36 The Magical Beast Convention And Countermeasures
Looking at the huge figure in the sky that was disappearing into the distance, the White Gale Tiger''s huge face was filled with sorrow.
It had escaped from the frying pan only to fall into the fire!
The target of the dragon in front of it was actually its wife and children!
How was this different from the Violent Earth Bear just now?
This was even more terrifying!
The White Gale Tiger originally thought that it could be as fearless as before, but when it truly faced the Ancient Dragon, the White Gale Tiger suddenly realized that it was wrong. It was extremely wrong.
That was simply not a being that it could fight against.
Even if it wanted to fight to the death to stall for time, in the end, it would be meaningless.
The White Gale Tiger could only watch as its mate and cub were captured by the Ancient Dragon.
However, the Ancient Dragon had no intention of eating it while it was capturing its mate.
In fact, the terrifying giant dragon even left it a scary reminder.
"I''ll take your mate first. Don''t worry, I won''t eat your mate. I just need its breast milk to feed my child.
"If you want to see them, you cane to the central volcano of the Great Basin!
"Myir is there. I will keep them inside with me."
Recalling the words of the Ancient Dragon, the White Gale Tiger really could not understand what was going on.
As an Ancient Dragon, why did it need the breast milk of a White Gale Tiger to feed its own offspring?
This did not make any sense!
However, the White Gale Tiger could not figure out the reason why at the moment.
So, it ran towards the center of the Great Basin.
..
Time passed very quickly.
It had been two days since Prescott and the White Gale Tiger left.
During this time, the Great Basin fell into chaos.
Countless Magical Beasts knew that a terrifying dragon from the central volcano was capturing female Magical Beasts.
ording to the rumors, the dragon needed the mother''s milk to feed its baby.
However, no one knew what was actually going on, after all, there were too many captured Magical Beasts!
Thus, more Magical Beasts started gathering.
...
In an unknown ce in the Great Basin, many Magical Beasts suddenly gathered.
What was surprising was that, although these Magical Beasts looked different, they were all King-tier Magical Beasts.
Moreover, they all felt Prescott''s powerful aura as an Ancient Dragon.
They collectively fled in this direction because this ce was very far away from the center of the Great Basin.
Moreover, this mountain forest was also very huge, as long as it was hidden within and one did not directly go up the mountain, no one would be able to see anything from afar.
There were actually quite a number of Magical Beasts. They had all personally witnessed Prescott''s immense strength beforeing here.
They hade here because they hoped to have a discussion with other Magical Beasts ande up with a good solution to get rid of Prescott.
After all, if Prescott continued capture the Magical Beasts'' spouses, it would spell out bad news for all the Magical Beasts in the entirety of the Great Basin.
"Hey, do any of you know who the Ancient Dragon is?"
"I heard that it lives in the central volcano!"
"The central volcano? Are you sure that''s where such a terrifying dragon lives?"
"I remember there used to be a young dragon there, right?"
"Young dragon my ass. You didn''t see the size of this dragon! It was huge!"
"I think it''s a very powerful Ancient Dragon! After all, you''ve all seen its strength. It killed the Violent Earth Bear in one strike. What kind of power is that?"
"The Violent Earth Bear is famous for its size and extremely strong defense. Moreover, its melee ability is on par with that of an adult dragon."
"Such a powerful Violent Earth Bear, yet it was still killed by the opponent with one strike. What does this mean?"
"This means that the opponent is very likely to be a being that easily surpasses an adult dragon."
"Hiss!"
After one of the King-tier Magical Beasts voiced out its guess, almost all of the King-tier Magical Beasts fell into a state of shock.
A being that surpassed an adult dragon?
They couldn''t defeat an adult dragon, let alone an existence that surpassed one!
For a moment, all of the Magical Beasts fell silent.
It was unknown when, but a voice rang out in the silence.
"Since we know that they are a being that surpasses an adult dragon, what should we do?"
"Don''t tell me that we''re really just waiting for it to snatch away our spouses!" The one who said this was a Moon Lion.
The Moon Lion was an extremely rare Magical Beast that came in the form of a lion that possessed special abilities.
It was different from the other Magical Beast couples.
The Moon Lion, with all due honesty, should be called the Sun-Moon Lion. It was the type of being where a male and female were both be born in the same body.
During the day, it was called the Sun Lion. It was a fire-type Magical Beast, and its personality was very irritable.
At night, it was called the Moon Lion and it was a water-type Magical Beast.
To be honest, when it heard that Prescott actually wanted to capture female Magical Beast, it flew into a panic.
After all, Prescott was an Ancient Dragon, and was extremely powerful.
With its current strength, it would definitely be captured by her.
When it thought about how it was going to feed the baby of the Ancient Dragon, as the Sun-Moon Lion, it was dumbfounded. Once Prescott found out it couldn''t feed her baby, it would surely be killed!
Therefore, it didn''t want to be captured by her!
The Magical Beasts needed to think of a solution!
All of a sudden, a huge ck shadow slowly walked out from among the Magical Beasts.
It was a Steel Gori, a humanoid Magical Beast!
The surrounding Magical Beasts all recognized this Magical Beast. It was an earth elemental humanoid Magical Beast.
At the same time, not only did it possess immense strength, its intelligence was also far superior to most Magical Beasts.
Its eyes flickered with a brilliant light, and it slowly opened its mouth to speak.
"I remember that this dragon said that it wanted to collect the breast milk of a Magical Beast to raise its own child, right?"
"Yes."
"If that''s the case, then the dragon''s intention is to raise its own child.
"As long as we can find something that can rece the milk of the mother and is helpful to the growth of the child, we can offer it to that terrifying dragon.
"As long as the dragon is satisfied, we can all be safe"
It was as if this sentence had aroused the many Magical Beasts in the gathering and they were all shocked.
"Yeah, why didn''t we think of that!"
"As long as we can find something to rece breast milk, we will be safe!"
"Indeed!"
"Then do you know what it is that we need to satisfy the Ancient Dragon?"
For a moment, everyone fell silent again.
To be honest, even in this Great Basin of Magical Beasts, the existence of dragons was still rather rare.
What could rece breast milk for a dragon to raise its child?
This was simply too difficult for all the Magical Beasts present to answer.
After a long period of hard thinking, one of the Magical Beasts finally spoke up.
"I know! I know what to get!"
Chapter 37 Solar Milk
"I know what to give that dragon!" A Magical Beast that was not very tall, spoke.
Everyone''s eyes were focused on the Magical Beast in front of them.
The Magical Beast snorted and said proudly, "What the dragon wants is definitely treasure! What kind of dragon doesn''t want treasure?"
As the Magical Beast finished speaking, almost everyone around looked at it as if it was an idiot.
Some of the more irritable Magical Beasts even started cursing.
"Nonsense, of course we know that the dragon wants treasure."
"Aren''t you talking nonsense?"
"What we need to know now is what kind of treasure to give to the dragon, not what it wants!"
"That''s right, what we need to know now is what kind of treasure to help that giant to raise its cub well!"
The group of Magical Beasts ridiculed the Magical Beast from before.
After all, they did not expect that there would be such a stupid fool among theirpanions!
However, the Magical Beast that was attacked by the group of Magical Beasts was unfazed, and replied.
"I''m not wrong. The dragon does need treasure. And just like what you guys said, the dragon needs treasure that can allow it to take care of its young.
"From this, it can be seen that this treasure must be the best, and it must be effective in raising its young.
"And this dragon is capturing our partners to obtain breast milk. Because breast milk is the best thing that can help its young grow.
"In the end, it''s something that can help its child grow."
As the Magical Beast finished speaking, almost all the Magical Beasts were shocked by its words.
That''s right, why didn''t they think of that?
They just needed to find the treasures that could help the child''s growth.
At that moment, almost all the Magical Beasts understood what was going on.
One by one, they reported what they thought was possible.
"I know something that could be good, the honey of the Eagle Bee."
"No, no, how could the honey of the Eagle Bee be the best?"
"I think the fruit of the Tree Spirit is most important for the growth of the child!"
"I think Elemental Fruit is good."
"I think an Ice Crystal Flower should be good."
"..."
All the Magical Beasts discussed the various things that they thought would have a miraculous effect on the growth of the baby.
For example, the honey of the Eagle Bee!
The Eagle Bee was a kind of bee that looked very much like an eagle. They were also abundant in the Great Basin of Magical Beasts.
However, the strange thing was that the Eagle Bee was not a King-tier Magical Beast, but rather, a Gold-tier Magical Beast.
However, even if it was only a Gold-tier Magical Beast, it was still a Beast that no Magical Beast was willing to provoke in the Great Basin of Magical Beasts.
There were simply too many of them!
,m So many, that even powerful King-tier Magical Beasts felt afraid when they saw them.
If they so much as touched an Eagle Bee nest, in an instant, the sky would be full of Silver-tier Eagle Bees attacking all the enemies in front of them!
However, there was one problem and it was an indisputable fact.
The honey of the Eagle Bees, especially the honey produced by the Eagle Bee King, was very delicious.
Not only was it delicious, but it was very nutritious and would nourish many lower tier Magical Beasts.
The fruit of the Tree Spirit was also an option.
The Tree Spirit was actually a huge tree-type Magical Beast that grew in the Great Basin of Magical Beasts.
Although it was called a Magical Beast, that was only a name given to it by the outside world.
The Tree Spirit itself was actually just an ordinary tree at the beginning, but it was lucky and evolved into a Tree Spirit.
Unlike ordinary nts, it could move freely much like humans, where its roots were its feet, and its branches were its arms.
When necessary, it could pull itself up from the ground and walk on the Earth!
Not only that, the Tree Spirit itself also had a soul and was rich in spiritual energy.
The Tree Spirit had an extremely long lifespan. Without being killed by external forces, it was basically possible for a Tree Spirit to live until the end of the world!
Moreover, they would also bloom and bear fruit.
Once its fruit was eaten by a living creature, its soul and even spirit would be affected.
Those that were already injured would recover from the damage.
Those that were missing their souls would directly recover their souls.
And if a creature that wasn''t injured at all were to eat it, its soul and even spirit would be strengthened. It was be said to be an extremely mystical treasure!
As for the Elemental Fruits and Ice Crystal Flowers mentioned as well, they were all treasures that could enhance the elementalpatibility of a being that ate it.
These things were normally hard to obtain.
However, for now,pared to the items mentionedter, the majority of the Magical Beasts were looking at the honey of the Eagle Bees and the fruits of the Tree Spirits.
At least those things definitely had a miraculous effect on the growth of children.
However, what they didn''t know was that even though these things could be very helpful to Sade, he was a baby now and all he could eat was liquid food.
It wasn''t that Sade couldn''t eat things that were too hard, but it was that Sade didn''t really want to expose himself too early
Acting like a baby gave Sade such a headache!
Of course, these Magical Beasts obviously didn''t know the reason.
However, just as all the Magical Beasts were about to vote and start to take action, the humanoid Steel Gori added its two cents.
"I think Sr Milk should be good!"
"Sr Milk?"
"Oh God, you''re serious about this! Does Sr Milk even still exist in the Big Basin?!"
"You have to know that Sr Milk is not a natural product."
"Although it is rare and useful, at the moment, who would even know where to find Sr Milk?"
All the Magical Beasts voiced their doubts.
Moreover, most of them didn''t even know what it was!
What exactly was Sr Milk?
That was difficult to answer.
It was rumored to have a miraculous effect when one drank it, however, that was only possible if one could obtain it.
After all, the Sr Milk was something that only the Sun Elves possessed.
The Sun Elves were an extremely special species. There were almost no Magical Beasts that didn''t know of its existence!
Chapter 38 Sun Elves
Sr Milk was a kind of liquid that was somewhat simr to the Moon Well Water of the elves.
Not only could it restore one''s vitality, but it could also restore one''s magic power.
Moreover, not only did Sr Milk have the effect of restoring vitality and magic power, but it had the power to increase the potential of living creatures and help them break through their limits.
As long as there was enough Sr Milk, the few powerful King-tier Magical Beasts present could even directly break through to the God-tier!
The reason why Sr Milk was so powerful was because of the producer of it, the Sun Elf!
As its name suggested, the Sun Elf itself was a species of the elf race.
However, their existence was very rare.
So rare that even among the elves, the Sun Elves were unknown.
Because of how mysterious the existence of the Sun Elves was in the Mountain Range, the Elf Tribe currently had no Sun Elves in it!
The reason why the Sun Elves did note from the Elf tribe was mainly because the Sun Elves themselves were actually born in the Well of the Moon.
They were very different from ordinary elves.
They had the unique magic power of the sun, which was extremely shocking.
No one else in the entire continent had magic with the sun attribute!
It was precisely because of this that the Sun Elves were usually extremely powerful.
The Sr Milk came from them!
Moreover, the Sun Elves were simply too powerful.
For example, some of the King-tier Magical Beasts in the continent were fortunate enough to have seen the Sun Elves when they were young.
The Sun Elves were like the incarnation of the sun in their eyes.
If it weren''t for the fact that the Sun Elves were mostly gentle and honest, they probably wouldn''t have lived to see the King-tier.
That was why when the Steel Gori brought up the topic of Sr Milk, many Magical Beasts thought it was crazy.
After all, once Sr Milk really appeared, the existence of the Sun Elves would be confirmed.
Only with the existence of the Sun Elves would Sr Milk appear in this world.
The existence of the Sun Elves was extremely shocking.
Even at birth, they possessed the strength of a King-tier Magical Beast.
After reaching adulthood, they wereparable to an Ancient Dragon!
Such terrifying beings, yet the Steel Gori still said that it would get some Sr Milk to give it to the dragon.
Could it be that it knew where the Sun Elves were?
As this thought appeared in their minds, for a moment, almost all the Magical Beasts were shocked.
How could a mere Steel Gori know where the Sun Elves were?
However, as their gazes once again focused on the Steel Gori.
Its eyes, which were originally filled with wisdom, now revealed traces of joy.
Yes, the Steel Gori indeed knew about the Sun Elves.
One could even say that the Sun Elves and the Steel Gori were currently on very good terms.
All of this was due to the Steel Gori having a fortuitous encounter.
It happened a few decades ago.
At that time, the Steel Gori had nothing to do, so it wandered around its territory.
Something happened by chance and in its territory, in a huge river, it identally found a hidden underground cave.
The cave was filled with magic crystals and in the midst of the crystalsy an infant Sun Elf.
Over the years, it brought up the Sun Elf, so because of this, it was able to obtain the Sr Milk that only the Sun Elf possessed.
It was also because of consuming this Sr Milk that its strength had steadily increased over the years.
To be honest, the Steel Gori actually didn''t want to publicize that it had ess to Sr Milk or even that it knew a Sun Elf.
It didn''t want to give the Sr Milk to the dragon nor share this knowledge with the Magical Beasts.
But the situation called for it.
When Prescott hade to settle down in the Great Basin of Magical Beasts, the Steel Gori already knew that the Sun Elf it was raising was as strong as Prescott.
However, after the decades had passed, the Sun Elf became as strong as Prescott.
s! The heavens yed a cruel joke on them!
When Prescott entered adulthood, she became an Ancient Dragon!
At that time, when it faced the powerful aura of an Ancient Dragon, the Steel Gori was intimidated, and even afraid. It did not know what was happening. However, it had the Sun Elf, so its heart was still at peace.
But what it didn''t expect was that when Prescott became an Ancient Dragon, the Sun Elf''s reaction was more exaggerated than its own!
If not for the Steel Gori''s care over the years, the Sun Elf would have already flown out of the Great Basin.
Through the Sun Elf''s inherited memories, it learned that the Red Dragon that lived in the central volcano was no longer a mere dragon! She had be an Ancient Dragon!
And she was an adult Ancient Dragon, it was simply unbelievable!
The Steel Gori actually didn''t know about Ancient Dragons before, but the Sun Elf exined what they were.
In the Sun Elf''s words, its current power was equivalent to the strength of eight Steel Goris. Inparison, an Ancient Dragon that had just reached adulthood, had enough power to rival 50 Sun Elves!
In other words, the Red Dragon in the central volcano- no, the Ancient Dragon that had just reached adulthood, had the power to rival 400 Steel Goris.
How could this not surprise the Steel Gori?!
After all it was a powerful King-tier Beast!
But it had learnt that there was a being that was 400 times as strong as it was.
This was utterly shocking to the Steel Gori and it hadpletely shattered its world view!
When had such a terrifying being appeared?
Was the other party really an Ancient Dragon?
When the Steel Gori was contemting what to do, Prescott had happened to adopt Sade and was looking for breast milk for him.
The Steel Gori suddenly had a bold idea.
If it helped Prescott solve her problem, would it be able to gain her friendship?
As far as it knew, dragons were a group of extremely arrogant beings.
But it was this arrogance that made the other party value promises very much. Especially for beings like Red Dragons, they would not easily make promises due to their pride.
However, this was an opportunity, ording to the Steel Gori''s observations, this terrifying Ancient Dragon that even the Sun Elf was scared of, was formerly a Red Dragon.
Although its appearance was terrifying as an Ancient Dragon, it still had its roots as a Red Dragon.
Therefore, if the Steel Gori could win its friendship, that meant it would also win its protection!
It already had such a powerful and magical existence like the Sun Elf by its side, so if it had an Ancient Dragon by it side, it would be fully protected!
Since the dragon was currently troubled by a problem.
It could try offering the dragon some Sr Milk to coincidentally solve the its problem.
This was simply the perfect opportunity!
Therefore, the Steel Gori was going to take advantage of the opportunity!
Chapter 39 Three Years
That was what the Steel Gori had thought and it had done so after.
Although the kings of the Magical Beasts around them were very puzzled by the Steel Gori''s words, they had promised that if anyone could solve the disaster brought by the dragon, they would be willing to acknowledge them as their king!
Therefore, as long as a Magical Beast could solve the problem caused by the dragon, then it could be the king of this group of Magical Beasts!
The Steel Gori''s heart was surging with excitement.
After all, it had the Sr Milk in its hands.
Now, all it needed to do was meet Prescott and have the problem solved.
Not only could it obtain the friendship of an Ancient Dragon, but it could also be the king of a group of Magical Beasts!
This kind of achievement was amazing! It was more amazing than when it had first discovered the Sun Elf!
It was precisely because of this that the Steel Gori made up its mind.
After the conference of Magical Beasts was over, the Steel Gori returned to its own territory and brought the Sun Elf with it to the central volcano.
The size of a Sun Elf depended on its strength, and its growth over the past few decades had been phenomenal!
Although it was still at King-tier, in terms of strength, it was one of the most powerful beings in the Great Basin.
Currently, it was about eight inches tall and standing on the body of the Steel Gori, it looked like an ant.
It felt that the Steel Gori was running too slowly.
As the Sun Elf waved its small hand, a golden light wrapped around the Steel Gori.
The Steel Gori flew up rapidly and turned into a bright light and flew towards the central volcano.
...
Time passed very quickly and the Steel Gori came at a very coincidental time.
Prescott was not in the volcano currently.
There was a Green Jade Python in the mountain range around the volcano.
To the Steel Gori''s surprise, this Green Jade Python had a human beside it and it was a human woman.
There were a few dozen human women there in total.
These human women were not afraid of the Green Jade Python in front of them.
Rather, this Green Jade Python in front of them was protecting them.
Moreover, these human women were also building their homes near the volcano with the help of this Green Jade Python.
Not far from these humans, there were many female Magical Beasts and their young lying on the ground, not leaving the ce.
This was not because these Magical Beasts did not want to escape, it was because Prescott was terrifying!
Not to mention her strength, just her appearance and aura were enough to crush most of the Magical Beasts in the entire basin!
It was precisely because they knew that their escape would not end well that they did not leave immediately.
They did not cause any trouble, instead, they obediently waited where they were.
Looking at the choice made by the many Magical Beasts in front of him, the Steel Gori was impressed.
This Ancient Dragon was truly too powerful!
Facing such a powerful existence, choosing to go head-on with it was pure suicide!
After learning of the situation in front of him, the Steel Gori did not disturb any of them.
Instead, it very obediently went to the front of the Green Jade Python and informed it of its intentions.
The Steel Gori believed that as a King-tier Magical Beast in the territory of the Ancient Dragon, it probably was a subordinate of the Ancient Dragon.
As expected, it guessed correctly.
The Green Jade Python was Prescott''s ve!
After learning of the Steel Gori''s intentions, the Green Jade Python did not fight with it.
Instead, it made it wait for Prescott.
After all, this concerned Lord Sade. The Green Jade Python was very clear about Lady Prescott''s love for the former.
Thus, after waiting for a while, the Steel Gori sessfully met Prescott!
After learning the Steel Gori''s purpose ofing, Prescott was very happy.
Prescott also knew about the existence of the Sun Elves and Sr Milk.
After Sade drank both the Magical Beast''s breast milk and the Sr Milk, his life force, soul, and even spiritual power had been greatly enhanced.
This result made Prescott very happy.
It was also because of this that she agreed to the Steel Gori''s request and would not kidnap anymore female Magical Beasts.
However, instead, she requested to be sent one or two female Magical Beasts every day to give Sade breast milk.
The Steel Gori agreed to this request.
After all, it sessfully stopped the kidnappings!
And thus, the problem of Sade finding breast milk to drink came to an end.
...
Three years went by.
Chapter 40 Change
Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, three years had passed.
In these three years, many things had happened.
The human kingdom, the Kingdom of Herlock, had been on the hunt for Philomena. However, because they had been unsessful in finding her, the reputation of the kingdom had been tarnished.
After calming the citizens'' emotions, in order to restore their faith in the royal family, King Herlock immediately ced a bounty on the head of the dragon that kidnapped his daughter!
If someone could defeat and kill the dragon, and save the Princess, the royal family of Kingdom of Herlock was willing to reward them with 100,000 gold coins, a set of Silver-tier equipment, and the title of Marquis!
This bounty immediately attracted the attention of countless adventurers and even individual Dragon yers.
100,000 gold coins?! Just one gold coin was equivalent to 10 silver coins and 1,000 copper coins!
And just 10 copper coins was enough to let an ordinary family live peacefully for a month!
100,000 gold coins was simply an astronomical figure to an ordinary person!
Moreover, the entire set of Silver-tier equipment made adventurers even more crazy!
Finally, the title of Marquis that was also promised, was what that truly attracted the Dragon yers.
As everyone knew, the Dragon yer was a ss cursed by the dragons.
Whenever they entered the vicinity of dragons, they would be besieged by them.
After all, they represented the shame and failure of dragons!
Among humans, the Dragon yer was a ss that ordinary people respected greatly. After all, they were a ss that could kill dragons!
Almost all the ordinary people knew of Dragon yers.
But no one really knew a Dragon yer personally.
Thus, the Dragon yers were a very mysterious ss of people in the eyes of the public.
But what everyone didn''t know was that, since the Dragon yer was cursed by the dragon, they also couldn''t appear in front of the public.
Usually, they would form a partnership with their best friends and rtives in order to earn a living.
And this time, the bounty from Herlock was for the title of Marquis of Kingdom of Herlock!
As a Marquis of Kingdom of Herlock, they would have an estate.
The estate of a Marquis was not small and thus, it was simply the best hiding ce for a Dragon yer.
This was precisely what attracted the Dragon yers the most.
After all, the Kingdom of Herlock was not a particrlyrge country, but as a country that was close to the Magical Beast Mountain Range, its strength could not be underestimated.
It was precisely because of this that not long after the bounty was issued, countless adventurers as well as some Dragon yers stepped into the Magical Beast Mountain Range. One after another, they went deep into the depths as they searched for Philomena.
Of course, other than those who had the strength, there were also some bold people who were hoping to get lucky.
''What if they ran into the princess who escaped by herself?''
One had to know that although they had not defeated the dragon, saving the princess was the most important thing.
Even if they could not obtain the title of Marquis, it would still be possible to obtain 100,000 gold coins, or even that entire set of silver equipment!
It was precisely because of this that countless people charged into the Magical Beast Mountain Range.
Three yearster, people were still charging in, looking for the princess.
During these three years, under the guidance of the Kingdom of Herlock, countless adventurers charged into the Magical Beast Mountain Range.
Under the guidance of the great tide, the adventurers of the Kingdom of Herlock came to the middle of the Magical Beast Mountain Range for the first time in history!
In there, Gold-tier Magical Beasts were everywhere, and even Silver-tier Magical Beasts were crawling all over the ground!
This was a hellish ce for the adventurers of the Kingdom of Herlock.
In just three years, countless adventurers had died here!
But even so, there were still people who went there, but s, no one could go past the middle!
It was impossible to me the adventurers. After all, the Kingdom of Herlock was only a very small country.
And with the death of so many adventurers in the Kingdom of Herlock, the Herlock Royal Family had no choice.
They suspended the bounty on the dragon.
On the other side, In the depths of the Magical Beast Mountain Range, Prescott had caused a ruckus in the Great Basin because of Sade.
For a time, almost all the Magical Beasts in the Great Basin knew about what had happened.
It had turned out that Prescott had been kidnapping female Magical Beasts to feed Sade their breast milk.
However, the Steel Gori hade to an agreement with her to stop the kidnappings.
Thus, the Steel Gori, became the king of the Beast Kings in the Great Basin!
As the king, it was also the intermediary between Prescott and the rest of the Magical Beasts.
Because Prescott needed to raise Sade, she thought that knowing too many beasts would not be conducive to Sade''s growth.
Because of this, Prescott rarely had reason to find trouble with the Steel Gori and the other kings of Magical Beasts for the past three years.
Instead, she began to head deeper into the Great Basin.
Now, after three years, Sade was more than three years old.
During these three years, Prescott and Philomena had been teaching Sade to learn themonnguage and the Draconiannguage of the continent.
After all,nguage was very important to humans and it could even be used for magic andmunication.
During these three years, Sade had performed extremely well.
He had finished learning themonnguage of the continent, and he had made big improvements in learning the Draconiannguage.
However, Sade felt that his pace was too slow.
s, it couldn''t be helped. After all, the Draconiannguage was too difficult.
Even with the insane talent of the Celestial race, Sade felt that it would take at least another year to finish learning thenguage.
Today was Sade''s birthday.
Chapter 41 Sade’s Birthday And Philomena’s Departure
Today was Sade''s third year in this world.
It was also the first time that he called Prescott his "Mother" in Draconiannguage.
Three years ago on this very day, the dragon mother Prescott and Sade first entered each others'' lives.
Prescott was obviously ecstatic!
ording to human traditions, today was supposed to be Sade''s birthday. Normally for humans, there was apparently a need to set up a festive banquet with an invitation to friends and rtives toe and give their blessings to their children.
However, Prescott did not mention Sade''s family to him at all.
Instead, she took to the Storm Sea to hunt a monstrous Holy-tier Sea Beast. She was set on inviting every King-tier monster in the Great Basin to feast on it and offer their blessings to Sade.
The Storm Sea was a forbidden area on a whole different side of the continent. The sea was vast and endlessly deep. Within it roamed countless Sea Beasts that were said to be asrge as life itself.
At that period of time, only creatures like dragons were known to be able to rival creatures like Sea Beasts.
Prescott went out hunting for a Holy-tier Sea Beast in the Storm Sea because on one hand, Sea Beasts wererge enough. Even one Sea Beast would be enough to feed all her guests. On the other hand, most of the creatures in the Great Basin were only King-tier Magical Beasts. Almost no Holy-tier creatures existed there. Her n was to host a grand celebration for Sade to help him gain a solid footing in the Great Basin.
When the Steel Gori, king of the King-tier Magical Beasts, received Prescott''s invitation to the celebration, it was undeniably intrigued.
After all, a Holy-tier Sea Beast was to be served as the main dish. The energy contained within a Holy-tier Sea Beast was simply far too powerful and terrifying. Anyone would be enticed to feast on it.
The Steel Gori agreed without even giving it a second thought.
After all these years, it had long wanted to get in touch with Sade, but because the Steel Gori wasn''t a good role model for the child, its intentions were then quickly rejected by the dragon mother.
All along, most King-tier monsters knew about the terrifying dragon in the central volcano and assumed that the dragon cub that was growing there was equally terrifying as well.
However, only the Steel Gori that was in touch with Prescott knew that the little creature was no dragon cub, but instead was a human baby!
The Steel Gori had seen Sade drink Sr Milk with its own eyes.
In all honesty, it had been shouting in its head that Prescott was a wastrel and was extremely foolish for doing this.
Why would she feed him Sr Milk?
With the daily feeding, if it was a King-tier monster, the body would''ve been able to absorb all the energy within its own constitution.
But to feed it to a human baby, how would that exactlye to pass?
However, the result came as aplete shock.
Not only was the human baby able to consume the Sr Milk, Sade enjoyed drinking it. In fact, it even felt as if he was hungry for more!
Moreover, as time passed, Sade''s body gradually exuded an aura simr to Prescott''s¡ªthe strength of a dragon!
Although it wasn''t as strong as Prescott''s aura, it was undeniably the strength of dragons. Sade was obviously Prescott''s own bloodline! Strangely, Sade took on the appearance of a human baby despite showing the strength of a dragon cub.
Could Sade be a Drakonid?
The Steel Gori guessed that Sade was most likely the offspring of Prescott and a human.
This was undoubtedly unprecedented!
It must be noted that even during normal circumstances, it was already difficult enough for dragons to breed within its own kind. For a creature as terrifying as Prescott, the probability of getting pregnant was even more difficult, even less so with a human!
And now, the appearance of Sade was exactly what it had previously guessed him to be¡ªa Drakonid!
Furthermore, if its guess was urate, Sade was a Drakonid with the bloodline of the Ancient Dragons! This news made the Steel Gori even more excited.
As Prescott''s only offspring, Sade would be a Drakonid with the bloodline of an Ancient Dragon. If he continued to grow, his strength would eventually match the power of a Holy-tier creature! Essentially, it would not be impossible to see him be 80% more powerful than the Holy-tier creatures.
The Steel Gori still could not forget the shock when it saw Prescott throw the huge body of the Holy-tier Sea Beast onto the ground like it was nothing. This was a memory it would never be able to erase from its mind for the rest of its life.
Recalling that terrifying incident, the Steel Gori decided right there and then that it was in its own best interest to form a good rtionship with Sade.
After all, given the fertility rate of an Ancient Dragon like Prescott, it was most likely that Sade would be Prescott''s only offspring!
Forming strong ties with Sade would strengthen its rtionship with Prescott. Without a doubt, it would bring him much good.
However, contrary to its belief, what the Steel Gori didn''t know was that Sade was not a Drakonid. Even as he grew up, Sade did not disy any form of dragon characteristics. He sure had Prescott''s bloodline, but he was still a human, and a Heaven-Blessed human being at that.
Sade was the one who acknowledged Prescott as his own mother.
Throughout these three years being raised by Prescott, Sade believed that there was no mother in the world who was more caring and loving than Prescott.
...
Above the central volcano, thick ck smoke was slowly arising from the crater.
At this moment, a short figure was sitting on a rock at the corner of the crater, looking far off into the distance.
He donned a single purple leather jacket that was made out of rough yarn that connected various pieces of leather. Despite that, the color of the purple leather jacket was exceptionally bright and striking.
That person was Sade.
Although today was Sade''s birthday, he couldn''t find it in himself to be happy.
The reason was clear. Philomena, who grew up with him, said goodbye a few days ago and had returned to the human realm. Her reason was simple. She really missed home.
She had been staying in the Great Basin for three years.
During these three years, not only did she perfectly fulfill her agreement with Prescott, she had also truly integrated herself into this big family.
Sade was already three years old at this point.
The astonishing talents he disyed had shocked Philomena.
How was he blessed with this much power?
Not only did he easily learn themonnguage of the continent, but he also had a rudimentary grasp of the Draconiannguage and he even learned thenguage of the Kingdom of Herlock.
He even had an outstanding talent in magical abilities.
As far as she knew, Sade was a Heaven-Blessed individual who was able to control all four elements. She had previously seen his ability to control water and was also able to manipte fire, wind, and earth.
Even Philomena, who was extremely talented at using fire magic, had suffered a huge blow back then. She had not been able to enhance her abilities. However, with Prescott''s strict training and guidance, Philomena gradually saw vast improvements in her abilities.
In just three years, she had sessfully advanced to the Magister-level and she had be a Fire Spellcaster that could rival Gold-tier Magical Beasts!
One should not forget that it was in fact Prescott, the great Red Dragon who had be the "Ancient Dragon", who had mentored her for the past three years to get her to this level.
With Prescott''s help, Philomena had the chance to master many powerful fire magic spells.
In terms ofbatting ability, Philomena was even able to rival some of the newly-advanced Magisters, and for this precise reason, Philomena had asked Prescott for permission to return home. Three years after she had learned themonnguage of the continent with Sade, she had already perfectly fulfilled her agreement with Prescott.
Now, she wanted to go back and return to her parents to reassure them that she wanted to finish her studies in the Mage Academy.
Prescott agreed upon her request because she was extremely pleased with Philomena''s performance.
In the past three years, not only had she taught Prescott a lot regarding humankind, but she had also aided Prescott in raising Sade.
For this reason, when they parted ways, Prescott went to collect rare materials and also personally purified her own crimson fire ore to make a King-level spell for Philomena that could rival a grand Magister.
She also sent the Green Jade Python to see Philomena on her way back.
On the day of Philomena''s departure, Sade also went to send her off. However, from that day on, Sade seemed to be haunted by the fact that Philomena was gone.
A mysterious voice appeared in his head and continuously whispered in his mind, begging him to live with humankind.
In fact, he really wanted to go back to the human world to be with humans.
As a transmigrator, it was not easy for him to transmigrate into this world. He could not stay in the Great Basin where humans were few and far between.
Unsurprisingly, Sade''s request was strongly rejected by Prescott.
Chapter 42 Conditions
"No, Sade! You''re only three years old. You''re still way too young.
"The human world is a terrifying ce and with powers like yours, I''m afraid that I''ll have to find my way through the ve market just to bring you back."
Hearing Prescott''s words, Sade felt that Prescott was making a mountain out of a molehill.
Previously when Sade met Philomena, he had carefully observed her clothing choice and undoubtedly, these clothes were simr to the ones that were being worn during the Medieval age of Europe. After he learned themonnguage of the continent, he intended to learn more about the human world from Philomena.
Based on the exnation from Philomena, the human world was simr to what he had imagined. The social structures of the human world were indeed still simr to the Medieval age.
The only difference was that there was magic in the current world he was in as well as the various mythical races. Besides, he was being told that gigantic dragons and legendary Gods could also be found in this magical world.
However, he suspected that humans were not as dangerous and as threatening as what Prescott had introduced and warned him about.
Come to think of it, there was an astonishing amount of humans that possessed magical powers but inparison to Magical Beasts, dragons and legendary Gods, these human abilities would still simply be too insignificant to be noticed.
As for the danger that Prescott mentioned, Sade was undeniably curious but because Prescott had no intention of telling him, he didn''t bother asking either.
Sade had already been staying with Prescott for three full years. During that time, Prescott had been meticulously taking care of him. She had truly treated Sade as her own son.
Not only had she used her Ancient Dragon blood to strengthen Sade''s physical strength but she had also personally taught Sade to learn themonnguage of the maind, Draconiannguage and magic as well!
At the same time, under the care of Philomena and a group of maids, Sade had only been growing bigger and stronger these past three years. With proper nutrition and nourishment, his body had also undergone tremendous changes throughout these years.
Sade''s body became much stronger than before while his height had increased astonishingly to almost 4'' tall. This growth was surprising because he was only three years old at this point.
Even at a young age, Sade''s size could bepared to an eight or a nine-year-old human child.
This made Sade suspect that his current transformation was due to the power of the Ancient Dragon blood or due to the inheritance of the Heaven-Blessed bloodline running through his veins.
However, from the known knowledge of the Heaven-Blessed bloodline, the Heaven-Blessed beings'' size and height were not straying too far from ordinary humans.
The only difference was that the Heaven-Blessed''s soul power and spirit were exceptionally powerful hence they were inexplicably bestowed upon with more special abilities. However, none of them actually were exceptionally blessed with such height or size.
The difference between Sade and the other Heaven-Blessed beings was that there were two blue lines on the edges of his mouth that extended to his cheeks.
At first nce, his facial features looked like the work of art by a painter. It was as if someone had extended the corners of Sade''s mouth, which gave him a very strange appearance. These blue lines that extended from the corners of his mouth to his cheeks were a kind of special ability that Sade possessed as a Heaven-Blessed human and that kind of special ability was to eat ferociously!
As long as Sade was awake and was able to open his mouth, he would be able to bite and devour any target that was in front of him.
If Sade managed tond his vicious bite on a victim, the said part would then be purified into a simple form of energy that could be easily devoured by him. This ability was something that he had recently mastered in the past few months in which he had tested it out on objects such as mountain rocks, giant trees, earth and evenva.
Apart from living creatures, when Sade managed to bite the target, the object would then immediately disappear and then arge amount of energy would instantly flow into his body.
Sade also had some spections about the potential of his ability. Currently, Sade''s spiritual abilities only allowed his biting distance to be about 15 feet long. As for the range of damage, Sade roughly estimated that it was about the same as opening his mouth and magnifying it by probably a hundred times.
This result has trulye as a surprise to Sade. This was because when he used his ability previously, Sade felt that one-tenth of his physical strength had been used up but the energy within his body had doubled.
After the energy entered Sade''s body, it would then be turned into magical power and energy that could be stored within Sade''s body.
One must know that although he had just recently learned about magic and while his body was being strengthened by dragon blood, Sade''s physical strength could already be described as petrifying.
Although he was a Dragon yer, he couldn''t be referred to merely as amon Dragon yer!
With such powerful strength and at only three years of age, even Philomena couldn''t take him down in a battle. However, Prescott still imed that he was notpetent enough to visit the human world, which Sadepletely disagreed with.
As the dragon mother Prescott was determined to not let Sade visit the human world, Sade did not want to make his mother unhappy. Thus at this moment, they came to visit the volcano''s crater just to quiet themselves down.
Even though Sade''s body had the ability to withstand heat, the temperature in the central crater was extremely hot. At that moment, he wasn''t even carrying a heat-reducing orb on him as well!
Sade slowly sighed. To be honest, he didn''t know the reason why but he had a strange and insatiable desire to visit the human world.
Could it be that it was caused by his instinct as a normal human being or was it his manly instincts to chase after Philomena?
Sade felt that none of this was right as he was only three years old. How on earth could he have such an intention? He then slowly scratched his head in confusion.
At this moment, a gust of wind came from the bottom to the top of the crater. A stunning figure rushed out from the center of the volcano. Sade didn''t even bother to turn around to see who it was.
"Prescott? Why are you here?"
Sade was right, the figure that suddenly appeared was the dragon mother Prescott. When she heard Sade address her in the first name, her beautiful eyes narrowed and her brows furrowed. She walked behind Sade and hit the boy in the head.
"Sade, you are supposed to address me as mother or dragon mother and did you just call me by my name?" Prescott''s face revealed an angry expression with a little smirk on her face.
She then suddenly jumped over and slowly hugged Sade from behind. This made Sade''s face blush but he quickly brushed away his embarrassment.
Was it Sade''s fault he feel embarrassed? After all, he felt that he was already all grown up.
Just as Sade was about to meditate and remove the chaotic thoughts in his mind, a clear voice whispered in his ear. "My silly child, why do you have to go to the human world? Isn''t it better to be here and stay by your mother''s side?" Prescott sighed.
Sade did not immediately answer Prescott''s question but he only stared nkly into the distance.
After a long pause, he slowly replied. "I don''t know¡ I just feel that something is tempting me to go and see what''s on the other side of the continent..."
Sade felt that his words were a little too straightforward and a little bit childish but considering his current status, he felt that it might be better for him to voice out his opinion. And as expected, when she heard Sade''s words, Prescott felt like a deted balloon.
Prescott sighed again, "My dear child..."
After a moment of silence, Prescott seemed to have made a decision. She stood up, walked to Sade, and asked, "Do you want to go to the human world?"
"Yes, I do. I want to see what the human world is like," Sade replied.
"Sade, there is nothing truly special about the human world..." Prescott looked straight at Sade while she curled her lips and slowly said to him "You may visit the human world, provided that can you meet all my requirements. After that, I''ll let you go to the human world.
"What do I have to do for you to allow me to go?" Sade''s face was full of doubt.
For Prescott to let go of her worries for Sade, the conditions that she would require wouldn''t be easy.
Sure enough, after Sade asked, Prescott''s face revealed a smirking, satisfied smile.
"It''s very simple. As long as you can learn the Draconiannguage and its spells and your strength level reaches Gold-tier, I''ll let you go visit the human world."
"Wait...are you asking me to learn the Magic of the Draconiannguage?!!!"
Chapter 43 Draconian Magic
"Draconian magic, can I really do that?"
After listening to Prescott''s request, Sade was in doubt. In all honesty, it was not that hard for Sade to fulfill Prescott''s requirements. This was because the ability that he inherited from the Heaven-Blessed bloodline had greatly enhanced his magical power as well as his physical strength.
? As long as Sade continued growing, he would be able to fulfil Prescott''s requirements. He believed that with the right nutrients and his continuous improvement, he could reach Gold-level, which was considered as the Magister-level amongst spellcasters. The key to his sess would be Draconian magic!
Sade learned about Draconian magic from Prescott a while ago. It was only then that did he realize what the so-called Draconian magic was and that it was different from conventional magic.
Draconian Magic was not used for offensive moves and it was magic that was exclusive and only avable to dragons.
This was the magic that was cast using Draconian chants and its power was known to be almost unbelievable! Draconian magic was based on thenguage of dragons.
This magic, however, not only originated from the Draconiannguage but was born from the power and essence of the dragon itself that consisted of three important elements¡ªsoul, spirit, and body. All three key elements were indispensable and had to bebined all together.
Even though dragons were supreme beings, they were still living creatures.Hence, they were also unable to break away from the boundaries of life faced by any other living creatures.
Once the Draconian magic was being used, it would reflect one of the three elements ording to the characteristics of each type of dragon.
Draconian magic was mainly spiritual and each dragon will have their own type of elemental power. Draconian magic had always been based on the maniption of the four major elements: wind, earth, water and fire. Apart from that, there were also some rarer elements, such as thunder, ice, poison, light, darkness, spirit, and even soul.
Giant dragons all had their ownmon attack moves,monly known as the Dragon Breath.
For example, Red Dragons were mostly based on fire elements and their signature was Fiery Breaths.
White Dragons were mostly water and ice elementally and their dragon breath was Frosty Breaths.
Green Dragons were mainly based on nature and poison and most of them will breathe Rotten Dragon Breath.
Blue Dragons could summon lightning and most of them were capable of sputtering out Lightning or even Energy Breath.
ck Dragons were said to be able to control dark elements, which meant that their dragon breaths were mostly dark and acidic.
The dragon breaths of dragons were the essence of their power and once a dragon chanted the Draconiannguage and cast their magic, their essence would reveal the dragon''s true power.
The most famous attack was called "Dragon Breath". Under the enhancement of Draconian Language Magic, the damage that was inflicted would multiply exponentially. Of course, Draconian magic was not only limited to dragon breath but it was also practiced duringbat, for their life essence, magic, and other aspects in life as well.
However, the abilities and talents of each dragon were different including Prescott. She was a hybrid dragon and her potential and talent were significantly superior to others.
As for her special abilities and her powers, Prescott had a total of seven known abilities and her breath magic was only one of her basic attacks. Her dragon breath was unlike the other dragons. Commonly, fiery dragon breaths would usually be in the form of pure mes but Prescott''s breath would unleash extremely hot moltenva. The breath would not only be scorching hot but it would also be terrifyingly acidic.
Sade remembered that Prescott had once said that she had never used her dragon breath to attack. This was because on one hand, her dragon breath was too ostentatious for her while on the other hand, she also did not want to cause any innocent casualties.
Once Prescott chanted the Draconian magic, her dragon breath could directly liquefy an ind and could potentially turn it into an active volcano in the ocean within a blink of an eye.
In this continent, many mage experts thought that the Draconian magic of dragons was one of the most powerful attacks ever known. Each dragon would have their own unique element and their effects would vary from one to another.
As Draconian magic was so powerful, the spellcaster should be from the dragon bloodline and possessed the knowledge of the Draconiannguage.
Sade just happened to possess the dragon bloodline, which he obtained when Prescott bathed him in dragon blood when he was younger.
Prescott tasked Sade with this challenge of learning the Draconiannguage. It could be quite difficult for Sade to master. On top of that, he had to learn to cast magic spellsusing Draconiannguage. That was an even harder feat to achieve.
As a dragon, Prescott was bestowed with the knowledge of Draconiannguage since she was born. It was an inheritance of the dragon bloodline.
For the past thousands of years, it was not like she didn''t try to teach any other race about the Draconiannguage but it was just that most of them had given up learning about it too soon.
It was because Prescott knew that Draconiannguage was difficult and she wanted to use this opportunity to convince Sade to change his mind and to obediently stay in the Great Basin to be with her.
Hence, she didn''t expect his reply.
"Sure, we have an agreement." Sade answered adamantly.
"Uh..." Prescott was thoroughly shocked by Sade''s decision.
Sade stared at Prescott with a serious expression before slowly nodding his head to express his determination.
Prescott did not say anything for a moment, she just quietly left the volcano and turned herself into a huge crimson-ck figure and flew toward the daemons that were holding a banquet in the distance.
That night, the Great Basin was quite lively. Large numbers of daemons and Holy-tier Sea Beasts gathered together and exuded an extremely terrifying aura. The originally peaceful Great Basin immediately turned into aplete chaos.
Countless Gold-tier daemons were terrified because they were afraid that the King-tier daemons in the Great Basin would rush out and devour them in an instant.
As such, all of the Gold-tier daemons moved toward the center of the Great Basin. When the Gold-tier daemons gathered, their numbers increased tremendously and this has caused the Silver-tier daemons to be worried for their safety. Hence, the Silver-tier daemons began to move towards the outer edge of the Great Basin. Before this, the outer edge of the Great Basin consisted of ordinary beasts andmon daemons. However, because of this incident, the amount of Iron-tier, Bronze-tier and Silver-tier daemons increased exponentially.
The increasing poption of daemons struck fear in the hearts of the citizens of the Kingdom of Herlock due to frequent attacks by the Magical Beasts.
Citizens began to report this ongoing situation so that they could n their retaliation against these Magical Beasts and to reim their territory. Thus, the Kingdom of Herlock issued a bounty reward. Under the order of the royal family, professional adventurers and bounty hunters which had been somewhat demotivated a while back had be active once again.
Meanwhile, a gigantic Green Jade Python suddenly emerged from the Magical Beast Forest. The moment it appeared, the surrounding Magical Beasts were terrified and turned to flee immediately!
The legendary Green Jade Python was a King-tier Magical Beast!
There was a young girl wearing a mage robe made out of Magical Beast leather standing on top of the Green Jade Python. The young girl in the leather robe held a scarlet staff in her hand and slowly jumped down from the top of the Green Jade Python''s head. She then waved at the Green Jade Python in front of her and bid farewell to her longpanion, whom she had been with for three years.
The Green Jade Python lowered its head towards the girl in response before turning around and returning into the Magical Beast Forest once again.
Chapter 44 Prescott’s Peeping
It was early in the morning and the sun had just risen. There was thick ck smoke that arose from the central volcano as usual.
At the foot of the mountain, the treehouse was surrounded by huge trees and there was a group of maids dressed in identical animal skin clothing that walked out of the treehouse one after another.
They were all of the different ages but most of them were under the ages of 20 and the oldest of them was a girl named Nia.
Nia was one of the most senior maids and she was 18 years old. She used to be a servant for a noble family.
Three years ago, when Nia and most of her sisters were captured and tortured by the Long-Boned Apes, their master came to their rescue. This incident was insignificant to their master but it actually allowed the maids to live apletely new life. Hence, they have decided to spend the rest of their lives serving their master.
For the past three years, they have lived together with their master as maids. Under the guidance of Philomena, they were fortunate enough to be the disciples of their master, Prescott, and sessfully obtained the Draconian Mark that their master had given them. Through this Draconian Mark, they inherited a weak dragon bloodline.
However, Nia was luckier than the rest of her sisters. She obtained and inherited the power of the dragon through her sincere prayers to the dragon priestess and if her faith was pure enough, she would one day be able to transform into a dragon.
Nia was extremely excited that she had the opportunity to also be a dragon one day. That was why she always served her master with extreme courtesy. In her mind, Lady Prescott was always beautiful and filled with dignity. However, recently she found that Lady Prescott was acting quite strangely¡
Today was the third month after her young master''s birthday. The strange thing was that since that day, the young master and Lady Prescott seemed to have gotten themselves into some kind of disagreement.
They locked themselves in their room almost every day and they were always acting so secretive...
Furthermore, Lady Prescott had picked up the habit of standing outside of Sade''s room to try and get a peek at him through the crack of the door.
And at that moment...Nia suddenly felt a majestic aura approaching. "It must be...Lady Prescott!"
Nia looked at Lady Prescott who was there in the distance and was now in human form, her face looked extremely pleased.
She hurriedly bowed to her. "Wee to the treehouse, Lady Prescott... Mmfphh..."
"Uh... Shh..." Prescott hushed Nia immediately.
Prescott rushed up to her before she could finish her sentence. She covered Nia''s mouth with both hands and dragged her to the side, warning her to keep her voice down.
In her rushed state, Prescott did not realize that the head maid, who was in her arms and covering her mouth, had a blissful expression on her face.
"Ah, Lady Prescott, I''m so happy you''re hugging me."
Nia couldn''t wait to hug Prescott who was in front of her back as she enjoyed this rare urrence.
However, Prescott, who stood in front of her, didn''t care for that because she was there only to see Sade today. Almost three months had passed since the day she made the bet with Sade. These days, Sade had been cooped up in his room, neither going out to y nor looking to join herpany.
This drowned Prescott in boredom because it was the first time she felt that time had passed so slowly. In the past, three months would only be equivalent to a good night''s sleep for her.
However, ever since Sade had been hiding in his room, she immensely regretted making the bet with Sade.
After all, if Sade continued to act like this, regardless of whether she won or lost, she would be the one to bear the suffering in the end. But today, she couldn''t wait for him any longer. She went straight to the treehouse where Sade stayed to look for him.
She gently opened the door of Sade''s room and saw that the room was filled with all kinds of wooden bookshelves.
When she got closer, she realized that the things on the bookshelves were not heavy books but pieces of shiny, crimson stones.
''This is amazing, this should be elemental magic but why can''t I feel it?''
Looking at the rows of crimson stones in front of her, Prescott felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. These red stones were the same crimson fire ores that she had used to make a magic wand for Philomena.
However,pared to the raw crimson fire ores, these crimson fire ores had been thoroughly processed. The elemental magic power on them waspletely astounding as if they had been through intensepression.
Aside from teaching Sade the Draconian magic, Prescott had never taught him any other magic spell like this.
"This is rather strange. Did Sade learn the knowledge ofpression magic on his own?".
Compression magic was a type of personal magic. The requirements to perform this kind of magic were not difficult, as long as the user had a strong spiritual power.
Of course, if the caster had an extremely potent magic power, he couldpletely rely on the magic power topress the target. For example, Prescott had previously used this method to make a magic wand for Philomena by purifying the crimson fire ore.
However, purifying elemental magic power was more of a technical task. Even with Prescott''s current magical abilities, she felt that it was quite troublesome to perform this task.
She couldn''t deny that through elemental purification, thepressed crimson fire ore would be a valuablemodity in the human world. Any one of them could cause a huge uproar. After all, only a handful of humans possessed such an ability.
At the moment, Prescott did not think that Sade possessed such powerful spiritual power and that his magical power would be this outstanding. Sade shouldn''t be able to achieve such a shocking magicalpression performance with his current abilities.
More importantly, she also discovered that the dense fire elemental power on these purified crimson fire ores did not ignite the bookshelf. Instead, the fire elemental magic power seemed to only be contained within itself.
Although the flow of energy was very slow, Prescott could clearly feel it running through. Having all sorts of doubts, Prescott continued to walk towards the interior of the treehouse, which wasrge and spacious.
As a giant tree that looked over therge basin that was almost 20 feet wide. It is the giant tree that Sade had lived in that was the tallest andrgest in this area. Therefore, the deeper Prescott went, the more bookshelves she saw. The amount of purified crimson fire ores on the bookshelves are also increasing as she goes.
As she entered, the space in front of her gradually became more spacious. At a nce, in the middle of the spacious space, Sade was sitting on a wooden chair. On one side of him was a pile of crimson fire ore and on the other side was a small pile of crushed stones.
Sade held a crimson fire ore in his hand, and a crimson light swiftly shed across his hand. The stone that was originally emitting that crimson light suddenly became dull. Then, Sade brought up his knife and shed through the stone in front of him. As the stone shattered, he picked out a piece of crushed stone and crushed it further.
Finally, the crushed stone turned into stone powder and a sparkling purified crimson fire ore appeared. Prescott was surprised to see all the purified crimson fire ore that suddenly appeared in front of her.
Chapter 45 Recollection
''My God, how could he possibly have done it?'' Prescott was very surprised by the sight. She was surprised, not due to the purification of the crimson fire ore before her but instead, she was surprised that Sade could actually purify the crimson fire ore on his own.
This purification was done in a way that she had never seen before!
This method of chopping and crushing with the palm of one''s hand... It looked almost too strange. Since when could the purification of magic materials be done so easily? Moreover, Prescott looked up at the purified crimson fire ore that were scattered on the bookshelves around him.
The quantity of the purified crimson fire ores that she saw was too bewildering. Could this be sessfully executed by Sade after merely three months? Little Sade was only a three-year-old child!
Filled with curiosity, Prescott directly walked in as she wanted to know how Sade was able to execute something like this.
At the same time, she was also extremely proud of Sade''s growth and the enhancement in his abilities.
Although this might be his inherited skill, Sade was still just a three-year-old boy.
How could a young child actually figure out a skill that could cause a ripple effect like this? Even for an Ancient Dragon like Prescott, she was still very impressed.
As Prescott walked in, Sade also slowly looked up to her. Prescott didn''t deliberately hide her aura. Therefore when Prescott walked into the room, Sade immediately knew that she was there.
After all, the room in front of him was no longer the same. After three months of hard work,the once ordinary treehouse will never be the same again.
...
Three months ago, when Sade made a bet with Prescott, he had always thought that it would be difficult for him to achieve it. How could anyone possibly learn Draconian Language Magic within such a short duration of time?
Based on what he knew, Draconian Magic was said to be quite a difficult skill to acquire. After all, this magical ability originally belonged only to the dragons.
Even when Prescott tasked him to cast the spell of Draconian Language Magic, he knew that there were further areas of this magic that he had to explore.
The conditions for learning Draconian Language Magic were broken down into four points which are, dragon bloodline, spell casting and arge amount of magical powers as well as an extremely strong body to perform the magic.
He had a dragon bloodline within him and Prescott had already taught him the spell required for casting.
What was left was a huge amount of magical power and an extremely powerful body. Sade did not worry too much about these two factors.
In terms of magic power, as a Heaven-Blessed being, powerful magical poweres almost exclusively to him naturally.
For other creatures such as Magical Beasts, humans, or even dragons, the magical power they used was formed bybining their spiritual power with natural power.
Sade, who already had a huge amount of spiritual power did not need to think much to know that his magical power would make him a supernatural being in the future.
But in terms of his physical body, although he currently had the bloodline of a dragon, especially the bloodline of an Ancient Dragon, he believed that if he was given enough time to mature, his physical body would also grow to be as powerful as a dragon.
Now, Sade needed this power and he could no longer wait for it toe on its own. Even though he had been in this world for only three years, he was apanied by Philomena and Prescott, and along with the care of the maids.
He had been staying in this primitivend of forest every day. Even though Sade wasn''t much of an introvert, he still couldn''t bear to live in such a dull and lonely, day-to-day life.
Sade wanted to go to the human world.
He wanted to see what this world with dragons and magic looked like. Was it as beautiful as the novels in his previous life described?
Was it true that there are drunken dwarves as described by Prescott? Were there really beautiful elves that only eat nts? Were the humans in this world as terrifying as Prescott described them to be?
If humans were that dangerous, why would Philomena and the maids have such a contrasting opinion on this?
Sade was very curious.
It was this very reason that pushed him to learn Draconian Language Magic.
Even with enormous magical power and a powerful physical body needed to learn Draconian Language Magic, he still needed an extremely long time to umte such skills and knowledge.
So he had to find a different way, a better way.
And in this respect, he had set his sights on the magic of the Secret Language. The power from the Secret Language Magic was based on the creation of thenguage and was quite simr to the power of the Draconian Magic.
Byparing it to Prescott''s magic, he found out that there was a natural difference between this power and magic.
Magic needed to be cast by chanting incantations, by consuming one''s spirit and magical power.
Of course, for existences like dragons and Magical Beasts, magic power was a part of their nature, so they could skip this step easily.
But no matter what, in order to cast powerful magic, they still had to borrow the power of nature, which was the elemental power of the existing elements that had already been distributed. For the time being. It was called the "Discolored Gene".
While performing the spell, the spell would first be chanted, and the said "Discolored Gene" would be guided by the spiritual power, thus releasing its potent spell.
However, the power conjured from the Secret Language Magic did not need to be chanted at all. Even the consumption of magic power and physical strength to cast a spell and incantation was almost close to zero. The whole process was ''controlled by consciousness'' entirely.
Sade could directly manipte it through his power within himself!
...
One month ago, Sade had unintentionally made an important discovery while researching the Secret Language Magic!
Since he first came to this world a few years ago, Sade made many attempts using thenguage of his previous life as the foundation to the void world, as well as his previous experience of umting the ability to manipte the water element.
Through simr magical power, he had made many creations in the void world too, and for the first time, he had obtained the three Seeds of Power in the void world using threenguages of ''water characters'' at the same time.
Although they were meant for water maniption, Sade was certain that these three water maniption abilities would be different, and Power Seeds of the same attribute could be merged together.
That was because the fire maniption ability he had nurtured with the fire spell from his birthce was inferior to the water maniption ability he had now.
Not only was there a limitation to his element maniptive ability, but the range of his maniption was also far from being as wide-range as "water maniption". At most, it could only cover a range of about ten to thirteen feet.
With his perseverance, Sade once again used the fire spell from the other two races to nurture the Seeds of Power in the void world.
In the end, he seeded!
With the newfound birth of the two powers, after Sade fused into his body, his ability to manipte fire had improved exponentially!
Following that, he tried binding the elements like earth, wind, light, darkness, lightning, ice, time, space, gravity... even the Draconian fire, and so on.
But surprisingly, apart from the two elements of Earth and wind, when bound by the spell could work, everything else ended up in failure. It was not aplete failure, though, but the seeds of those powers would now exist in the void world in a dark, lightless state.
Sade was unable to manipte them in any way as if they were phantom elements. As for the power seeds of the Draconian ''fire'', they simply dissipated and disappeared. Sade tried casting the spell on those elements once more, but they still vanished in the end, regardless of his trials.
In the end, Sade reached a conclusion.
The creation of power elements in the void world was feasible, and its operating space was extremelyrge to amodate the spellbinding but for some unknown reason, other than the power of the four major attributes of ''earth, water, wind, and fire'', the power of other attributes could not be created, nor could it be manipted at all.
And the power seeds of the Draconiannguage hadpletely disappeared not long after it was created in the void world. Did this mean that the void world''s creation of the power of the Draconiannguage could be carried out?
Perhaps, the Draconiannguage was thenguage of higher beings, so even if it was conjured up in the void world, within its restrictions, it could not be born normally within its natural state.
Based on his assumptions, Sade tried binding the Heaven-Blessed race''sscript with the fire script.
And then something truly amazing happened.
Chapter 46 The Plan
As Sade was drawing the word "Fire" in the void, the Draconiannguage caused something to happen and the void world began to shake and tremble.
As countless luminescent mes appeared out of thin air, Sade suddenly felt that something in his body was about to tear him apart. A bad feeling crept up Sade''s heart.
He wanted to undo the spell he cast but it was toote. Any creation in the void world could not be undone once it started toe into life. Sade couldn''t stop what was happening and he could only let that pain flow through his body.
For a moment, Sade''s physical strength suddenly disappeared and his body became extremely weak and helpless. Just when Sade thought that he was doomed, the entity that was being summoned appeared.
The power that was conjured from the Heaven-Blessednguage did not appear in its physical form but instead, it appeared as a dark Phantom-like sphere that graced its presence to him, Sade would never be able to forget what he saw happen after.
This incident allowed Sade to gain an extremely important piece of information.
As Heaven-Blessed beings were known to be able to rival the giant dragons, the difficulty of creating a script of their race would not be easier than creating the Draconian script.
The process of making the Draconian script was extremely difficult and for some, it is almost impossible to even cast the spell. In fact, during the process, there won''t even be any signs of fruition at all.
In fact, when he tried to create the Draconian script, not only did he not seed, nothing happened¡ªthere was no illusionary image of the Seed of Power to be seen anywhere. There was no reaction at all.
However, he noticed that when he used thenguage of the Heaven-Blessed, he was able to trigger a reaction that left behind an illusionary image of the Seed of Power.
Could it be that the bloodlines of the Heaven-Blessed that he awakened within himself made this possible? Whereas, on the other hand, the dragon bloodline flowing within him was something that he had acquired just recently. Perhaps that bloodline was weaker, leading to theck of reaction during the creation process...
''There must be something important that I overlooked,'' he thought to himself. Then suddenly, Sade instinctively recognized that he had the magical abilities he possessed from the Heaven-Blessed bloodline.
So he tried using the Heaven-Blessed magic to cast a spell but nothing happened. Sade assumed that his ability as a Heaven-Blessed had been drained by the Secret Language Magic, which was why the spell-casting didn''t work.
Sade then began to ponder on all of the possibilities.
If Sade''s ability as a Heaven-Blessed being had not beenpromised, it was very likely that the energy extracted was the energy of the Heaven-Blessed itself. It probably did not take effect on the descendants of Heaven-Blessed.
It was for this important information that Sade went back to the treehouse where he resided and thought up a n.
What if he could absorb arge amount of fire magic using Heaven-Blessed magic, then purify it into a single fire mutation fragment and use it to strengthen and restore the energy of the dragon bloodline that ran within him?
Then would he seed in creating the power seed of the Draconiannguage in the void world. Sade immediately thought ofva, asva possessed arge amount of heat that was attributed to Draconian magic andpatible with Prescott''s Ancient Dragon bloodline¡ªThe bloodline that he inherited from Prescott, the mixed-blood Red Dragon herself!
Prescott was mixed-blood between a ck Dragon and a Red Dragon and she had the highestpatibility withva elements. This showed in Prescott''s ability, which was a fiery and acidic dragon breath.
As he formted his n, Sade suddenly thought of something.
Lava...
Perhaps,va was indeed the best option that could match Prescott''s power but this was only a suitable option for Prescott! Because theva, while containing only the energy that Sade needed, could possibly be extremely harmful to his body.
Despite his power and abilities, Sade was still a human being, even if he had the bloodline of both the Heaven-Blessed and Ancient dragon races, he would not directly be able to execute it easily, he needed to think carefully beforemitting to this n.
If Sade truly decided to perform this magic, his decision may not be considered smart but instead a foolish one.
After his consideration that theva wasn''t a suitable option, Sade thought about it for a while. He decided to ask Prescott for some advice and knowledge regarding the spell. He wanted to know if the fire element in his body had any connection with the fire element in Draconian magic?
He also wanted to know what constituted elemental energy for dragons. There was a whole series of questions he wanted to ask. These questions would confuse Prescott because there were still some questions that even she could not answer.
While Prescott''s knowledge of magic was thorough and abundant, yet in reality there were some things that she didn''t know.
Prescott not only had the knowledge that she inherited from dragon bloodline but she had also grown up freely in the outside world for thousands of years since she was young. The experience she had umted was also something that the dragons at the same period could not possibly have!
Even so, dealing with Sade''s probing questions for deeper and more specific details made her realize that even she had blind spots in her knowledge.
In her understanding, magic was originally the pursuit of the essence of power and the dragons themselves were the living embodiment of power. What dragons were pursuing was known as the pinnacle of power.
Whether magical knowledge,bat skills, knowledge of forging, truth exploration, and even various treasures and materials binding. She believed that in this world, other than those older Magical Beasts and other Ancient Dragons, none knew more than she did.
It was the first time Prescott was embarrassed in the field of the exploration of magical knowledge. However, soon after, Sade stopped asking Prescott any more questions, because he had already found out what he wanted to know.
The key was the crimson fire ores and the reason he knew was back when Philomena was still with him, he saw Prescottpressing the crimson fire ore to make a magical staff for her.
Sade was present when it was happening from afar. This was only because Prescott was afraid that she would identally hurt Sade whilepressing the crimson fire ores that she kept him from a distance.
But even when Sade was far away, he could sense the massive amount of fire elemental natural magic. Because of thisrge amount of fire elemental magic, the fire attracted all the other fire elements in the surrounding atmosphere, which resulted in a surge of fire elemental magic power while Prescott was forging the staff.
It was that recollection that birthed a brilliant idea in Sade''s mind. He would firstpress the fire elemental natural magic in the crimson fire ore into small crystals. Then, he would arrange the crystals in a certain order and use it to gather all the magic power around him.
With his Heaven-Blessed bloodline ability, he could absorb and purify all the fire elemental magic power around him into a single fire fragment and directly store it in his body afterward.
He could use this power to turn the Draconian Magic and this new ''fire'' within him into a seed of power!
At that time, with the power of Draconian magic stored inside his body, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Sade could sessfully learn Draconian Language Magic.
Moreover, because he already could manipte fire, he could alsopletely change the nature of the fire element itself and it would be momentarily under his control!
He could use this power topress the elemental fire nature from crimson fire ore and turn it into concentrated elemental crystals. With this spection in his mind, Sade immediately took action and sure enough, after a lot of hard work and determination, the first pure elemental energy crystal that waspressed by the crimson fire ore appeared in Sade''s hand. After that, he began to produce these elemental crystals day and night.
In order to have a safe ce to carry out his project, he first called Nia and a group of maids to clean up the entire treehouse, except for his bed and his wooden chair. After that, he went out and sought the Green Jade Python''s help to find a specific type of wood with high fire resistance to build a storage that could withstand the power of these elemental crystals.
His n went really well.
Prescott, who had been paying full attention to Sade''s every move was helpful, and she gave in to his demands and needs. However, she couldn''t figure out what exactly it was that he was up to.
It was only three monthster that she finally realized what Sade''s grand n was.
Chapter 47 The Difference In Magic!
For the past three months, Sade had been continuously producing these elemental crystals, and the day he was waiting for had finally arrived. All he had to do was toplete purifying the final batch of fire crimson ores that he had in hand, and Sade would have umted a total of ten thousand purified fire elemental crystals.
At that moment, as long as Sade released the maniption of elemental crystals, they would instantly fuse, and a huge amount of fire magic would burst out from them. Not only did these crystals contain the energy of the Ancient Red Dragon bloodline in Sade''s body, but they also attracted all the fire elements in its surroundings from natural magic and turned its power into a self-contained motion machine that was perpetually turning!
Of course, Sade was required to manipte fire and suppress this endless resource of fire magic. If he didn''t handle it well, the motion machine would immediately explode at the moment of contact.
...
After he slowlypleted the final piece of elemental crystal, Sade ced it on a bookshelf. He then cast his magic spell "Devour" and turned all crushed pieces of crimson fire ore on the ground into pure energy forces and absorbed them. On one hand, he did this as an act of cleaning his workspace as he did not want to leave his treehouse cluttered after work. On the other hand, Sade did not want to waste too much of his energy. Since he made these crimson fire ores by himself, it would have just been easier to cast a "Devour" spell on them instead of throwing it out to waste.
When Prescott saw what was happening, she wasn''t surprised. After all, it wasn''t the first time that she had seen Sade performing such an act. A while back, Sade had mentioned to Prescott in private that he was the descendant of the Heaven-Blessed human. Even Prescott, who was an Ancient Dragon of the city, had some knowledge about the Heaven-Blessed humans.
However, Prescott wasn''t bothered by the fact that he came from the bloodline of Heaven-Blessed individuals because Sade was her little boy. Even if one day, Sade did be a Dragon yer, Prescott would also feel nothing but pride and respect for her son because he was strong enough to defeat dragons.
However, Prescott was quite stunned after she saw what Sade did to the fire crimson ores during thepression process. Although she had always used these ores to light up her dragon nest from its natural magic properties, Prescott had never paid much attention to these crimson fire ores. These crimson fire ores were everywhere and were randomly scattered all over her nest. She didn''t realize that if they were to bepressed and turned into somethingrger, their power and energy contained would be something else entirely.
Fire elements were known to be the most intense as they were reactive and vtilepared to other elements. It was hard for Prescott to imagine how these crystals could bepressed into such small crystals. As she looked around the treehouse, Prescott was amazed by the sheer number of the purified crimson fire ores. She was sure that Sade was the one who made them.
"Sade, this is amazing! How did you do it?" Prescott asked.
"Do what?" Sade replied with a puzzled look on his face.
He didn''t understand what Prescott was asking him about. Was she referring to thepression of fire magic, or was she asking about the purification of elemental crystals and crimson fire ore? It made sense for Sade to be confused by Prescott''s question, after all, he was only a young child.
Based on her abilities as an Ancient Dragon, Prescott could have easily achieved what Sade had done. After all, her dragon power was not to be underestimated. However, Sade''s current actions were a bit out of line, which reminded her of the time when he first came into this world. His use of the water element maniption was considered to be reckless and unheeding.
Fortunately, Prescott didn''t put too much worry into what Sade was doing, she knew that it was a natural-born talent as her son had a Heaven-Blessed bloodline. Thanks to Prescott''s patience and trust toward Sade, he was able to conduct his bizarre and adventurous experiments over the next few years.
"I did it, I used my fire maniption ability topress all the magic power in the crimson fire ore and concentrate it together. It''s not a difficult task." Sade frankly answered Prescott.
"Fire maniption? Is that your ability as a Heaven-Blessed being? I thought you merely had elemental magic?" Prescott further probed Sade with more questions.
''Since when did the possession of elemental magic grant him the ability to manipte and purify the energy in crimson fire ores?'' Prescott had a puzzled expression on her face and her eyes were filled with curiosity.
ording to the information she had umted over the three years she spent in the outside world, she knew that Heaven-Blessed beings had a default special ability that would reveal itself even in their youths. They could have abilities such as lightning speed, exceptional brute force, and excelling in magical power. Besides, the vast majority of their power came from within themselves.
When Sade first disyed his ''Water Maniption'', Prescott had thought that Sade''s special ability was his magic ability that he gained from the Heaven-Blessed bloodline as he was using his power to manipte the water element at a young age.
As she recalled, Prescott was concerned that her fire elemental ability would contradict Sade''s water ability, and she wouldn''t have been able to guide him well. She even nned to ask a favor from an old friend whom she had not seen for a long time, a Grand Ice Magister that was also the master of water element. Prescott was set on to let go of her pride and asked the Grand Ice Magister to be a mentor for her son.
However, as time passed by Sade had begun his transformation that caught her off guard. Sade had begun to manifest more abilities to manipte other elements such as fire element, wind element, and even earth element. There were a total of four magic abilities that Sade had disyed all at the same time. How could this not surprise Prescott? After all, having a single elemental ability would have already been blessings from the Gods.
However, Sade was able to manipte all four elements and among them, fire and water were supposed to contradict each other. That was when Prescott realized that Sade''s special abilities weren''t normal, it was most likely elemental magic instead of a single maniption ability. Even with her knowledge of Sade''s power, Prescott found it quite unbelievable still that he could have done something as bold and dangerous as directly manipting the energy within the crimson fire ore.
One had to know that the elemental magic contained in the atmosphere and the magic power contained in the elemental materials were two different concepts. The atmospheric elemental magic was rtively simple. Under the right influence, it could easily be bent and manipted ording to the spellcaster.
However, the elemental magic was a different ballgame entirely. Due to the vast differences of elements, it would be difficult for the spellcaster to properly manipte all of the different elements. Other than a few easy spells and manipting safe magic materials, most of the elemental materials were hard to manipte and mostly unaffected by any kind of spells. For instance, the crimson fire ore was vtile and uncontainable. If it was being mishandled, there was a high chance that it would''ve turned explosive.
"I''m not sure if it''s elemental magic but I can manipte the power in the crimson fire ore, it''s not that hard for me to do so," Sade answered while he scratch his little head, and his face was full of doubt. He didn''t understand that it was hard for someone toplete this kind of task.
Sade was extremely envious of what Prescott was able to do easily. He knew the limit of his ability. Maybe he would''ve been able to execute something to that degree one day but he could only daydream for now.
One has to know what Prescott did in the past. She directlypressed the crimson fire ore that was several times bigger than her into the size of a baby''s fist, and she even sessfullypressed seven types of magic into Philomena''s wand alone!
Chapter 48 The Beginning Of The Plan
What Sade didn''t realize was that he had once again confirmed his ability to control the magic within crimson fire ores. Prescott, who was standing in front of him, was shocked. ''Not that difficult?'' She thought to herself. She thought he was only trying to be humble when in fact, what he nonchntly did was something a three-year-old could not have possibly done.
For a three-year-old, Sade''s powerful abilities had far exceeded Prescott''s expectations. When he reached the age of five, ten, or fifteen, his powers would have increased tremendously. If he practiced his abilities in a mine full of crimson fire ores, one single misstep would blow the entire ce up. Prescott instantly pictured an image in her mind as to what would have happened. With Sade''s level of ability, she feared for the safety of the central volcano in the Great Basin. The power of Heaven-blessed individuals was too terrifying for her to think about. Prescott stood there with an instilled fear in her heart.
On second thought, Sade was her child and possessed her bloodline. Why would she be worried? Moreover, he was only three years old. As long as she guided him well, there''s no need to fear for the possible extremities of his power.
Thinking of this, Prescott could not help but think of a pitch-ck figure that made her extremely nervous. She was not able to forget that huge ck figure that has extremely powerful abilities and its cruelty toward weaker beings. Prescott shook her head and tried to forget about what had appeared in her mind. She did not want to have anything to do with that person anymore.
Then, she looked at Sade who was sitting in front of her once again. She saw that he was looking back at her with a strange expression. It was because Prescott had gonepletely silent, while quietly shaking her head as she was losing herself in her thoughts. It was obvious to Sade that Prescott''s mind was being preupied with something.
"Alright, forget about how you manipte the crimson fire ore for now. Why are you making so many purified crimson fire ore anyway?" Prescott asked, her face still showing a trace of concern.
After all, these purified crimson fire ores were filled with magical power, and it was even more vtile and active than before. If he wasn''t paying attention or took a misstep, he would cause a huge explosion. Prescott roughly estimated that there were more than seven or eight thousand crimson fire ores that were in Sade''s possession. Even if one of them was to explode, it would have ignited a chain reaction of thousands of explosions, instantly reducing everything into rubble. Every living creature within its proximity, even daemons would be greatly endangered.
Although an explosion of this level wouldn''t cause her any harm, Prescott couldn''t bear the thought of seeing Sade ending up in that kind of situation. She feared for the safety of her son and the lives of creatures in the Great Basin. How could she possibly ignore this looming threat? Sade knew what Prescott was thinking, and he understood what she was worried about, so he quickly exined.
"Don''t worry. I''ve used fire maniption to change the internal structure of these crimson fire ores. As long as I don''t deliberately destroy them, nothing bad will happen, Mother."
"Really?" Prescott asked as she still had her doubts, she did not believe what Sade was saying.
Normally, what Sade described waspletely impossible. For Prescott to have peace of mind, Sade immediately took an elemental crystal from the bookshelf. He raised his other hand and shed the crimson fire ore in front of him, directly splitting it in half. This action terrified Prescottpletely and she tried to stop him immediately. However, she paused for a moment when she saw the strange urrence that happened.
In front of her eyes, the elemental crystal was separated into tworge pieces, and countless fragments fell to the ground. Prescott did not feel any explosion or see any signs of damage to the surroundings. The energy within these pieces of crimson fire ore was still intact and safely contained.
"What the hell was that?" Prescott asked shakily. Her eyes widened as she had never seen such a strange abnormality before.
"How is this possible? Why didn''t the elemental crystal explode? It''s a crimson fire ore!" Prescott immediately cried out and added.
Sade did not feel like this strange urrence was out of the ordinary because he just disyed his fire maniption ability. Suddenly, a burst of fire element glowed from Sade''s body, and under his careful maniption, it began to seep into the elemental crystal before him. With his fire maniption ability, even separated natural magic in the crimson fire ores was just a flick of light for him. The power created through the Secret Language Magic could even manipte natural magic.
As long as Sade was able to continue fusing the Seeds of Power, his maniption ability would only be stronger. The essence of the Seeds of Power was derived from manynguages which also meant that his source of power woulde from many races! Sade believed that as long as he learned the variousnguages from different races, and was being nurtured by the Secret Language Magic, he would eventually gain a formidable level of power. For now, Sade was looking forward to using Draconiannguage with the Seeds of Power.
With a coveted power bestowed by the Draconiannguage, Sade waved his hand once and the elemental crystal in front of him was restored to its original form. The elemental crystal that was in front of him was no longer shattered in half. Prescott''s gaze calmed down and she heaved a sigh of relief as she saw Sade slowly walking to his bookshelf and cing the restored crystal back in its ce.
"You''ve made so many elemental crystals, are you nning on using them to study the Draconiannguage?" Prescott looked at him and asked, she had thought about it and it was the most probable exnation.
After all, she had agreed with Sade some time ago. As long as Sade learned Dragon Language Magic, she would allow him to explore the human world. It had only been three months since Prescott''s proposal took ce and Sade had already produced so many elemental crystals. Prescott was sure that Sade was using these elemental crystals to advance his Draconiannguage and her spections were right. Sade had indeed produced these crystals to use them for Draconiannguage but in his unorthodox method.
Sade nodded at his mother, confirming that this was his n. He knew that his n was unconventional, so he tried to exin what he knew as clearly as possible. Sade did not reveal anything about the Secret Language Magic because it was a trivial matter, and Sade felt that it was unnecessary to exin these things to Prescott. After all, Prescott wouldn''t be able to understand the Secret Magic Language, and even if he were to exin it to her, he would not be able to put it clearly in words. It was better to leave it unsaid and to only tell her about his abilities.
This was because the Secret Magic Language was only exclusive to Heaven-Blessed individuals. Sade felt that if he only disclosed his Heaven-Blessed abilities to Prescott, it would have been enough to surprise her. As Sade expected, it came as a shock to her. Prescott almost couldn''t believe that Sade''s Heaven-Blessed ability would help him advance his Draconiannguage. She had never seen anyone that used externalnguage to assist in Draconiannguage study. It was very obvious that Sade''s ability was very special.
After some thoughts, Prescott agreed with Sade''s n but she wanted to remain by his side during the process. Sade did not object, as he waspletely at ease with the fact that Prescott was there, monitoring him along the way. Sade also believed that he could have conducted safer experiments with the supervision of his Dragon Mother.
Sade went back to his original position and took a seat in front of the tens of thousands of elemental crystals that were purified from the crimson fire ores.
The n had officially begun!
Chapter 49 Magic Array Unsealed!
Under Prescott''s watchful eyes, Sade had officially begun his n. He stretched out his hand and took out a small blue crystal ball that was in his right pocket.
"Is this..." Prescott paid attention as to what he was about to do. If he were to be in any danger she would immediately tend to him.
In her mind, she was worried that Sade''sck of experience could cause him to get hurt. After all, he was only a three-year-old boy. Prescott was looking forward to seeing how far he could go, even if this was a child''s y, it would greatly contribute to his growth. Instead of watching quietly, Prescott wanted to be assertive.
After she saw what Sade brought out of his pocket, the blue crystal ball, Prescott''s face suddenly changed. Now she believed what he had said earlier. Just as she had discovered, the treehouse that was filled with bookshelves of elemental crystals was connected to other elemental materials that could transfer their power.
Prescott knew that these elemental crystals'' that were connected to these elemental materials could guide the power from the external elements. It was more mad-science than magical. However, these practices were notpletely unheard of because this kind of magic was practiced on many other asions.
These practices weremon among human magisters, there was even a group of magisters who were specialized in this field of knowledge. These magic were known as ''Magic Array'' and the people who were practicing it would be ''Magic Array Mages''. It was known that this ''Magic Array'' required elemental materials that were simr to its core. For example, the blue crystal ball that Sade had taken out was an ''empty stone'', an elemental material that had great mana output and stability. Prescott remembered it right away, it was from her inventory but she didn''t mind that Sade had taken it. After all, Sade was Prescott''s son, it was not exactly wrong for a son to take belongings from his mother.
What surprised Prescott more was Sade''s knowledge of this empty stone as well as its properties usage. Prescott was thoroughly impressed with him.
''I didn''t expect this kid to know Magic Array. Could it be that he also discovered it from my inventory of treasures? It must be!'' Prescott thought to herself. She was sure that was what happened.
Just then, the realization made Prescott feel a sense of defeat. It was clear to her that the treasure that Sade had obtained was from somewhere else, he didn''t know that Prescott had her inventory of treasures as well. He had obtained all the materials by himself, without her help. As an Ancient Dragon, she felt like a failure.
Sade, who had the crystal ball in his hand was extremely focused at this point, he carefully ced the crystal ball on a tform made of magic stones in front of him. As the crystal ball was ced properly, Sade''s mind had manipted the fire element to unlock the restrictions for the surrounding elemental crystals.
Whoosh!
As the restrictions were lifted, a huge burst of fire magic burst out from the treehouse! This fire magic waspletely different from the elemental magic Sade had seen in the human body.
Using Prescott''s magic as an example, the fire elemental magic in Prescott''s body was a fully-armed, disciplined, and powerful soldier.
If someone were to release natural magic in the elemental crystal, it would be an equivalent of a powerful lion or tiger that had been untied from its cor¡ª wild, violent, and extremely dangerous. The power that was released would be like a powerful, highly-explosive liquid nitroglycerin bomb. Even the slightest collision or friction would ignite them into a force of destruction.
At that moment, the entire treehouse was covered by the magic of fire element, it seemed to extend to the surrounding atmosphere as well. Nia and the group of maids had a residence built next to the treehouse. If Sade had taken a misstep, the power that he was handling right now could have endangered many human lives in his proximity.
When Prescott realized what could''ve happened, she frowned. A terrifying aura suddenly appeared and magical power had surged out from Sade''s body, covering the entire treehouse but none of it had escaped Sade''s maniption. However, when Sade had lifted the restriction, the crystal ball in front of him was subjected to arge sum of power. The entire ball levitated and floated in the air and it was emitting a red glowing light.
Although Prescott had faith in Sade''s abilities, she could not let her guard down while seeing him perform such dangerous experiments. As for Sade, he was being cautious as he sat down and closed his eyes to meditate. Then he used his Heaven-Blessed ability to devour the energy, he also assisted himself with Secret Language Magic as well.
Whoosh!
As he felt a sense of violent, explosive mes, Sade''s consciousness once again entered the void world. As soon as he entered the void world, he expertly drew the word ''Fire'' in Draconiannguage, and almost instantly it turned into a gigantic sphere that glowed with fiery crimson aura.
At the same time, a familiar feeling appeared in Sade''s consciousness. He realized that the dragon bloodline had be abnormally active due to the massive replenishment of the fire element factor that was in his body. It was bursting with an unlimited amount of energy and was being absorbed by the colossal red energy sphere in the void world. Along with the continuous flow of energy, the Seeds of Power had be stronger.
Sade''s heart lit up with euphoria, his theory was right after all. A single fire mutation factor could indeed be absorbed by Prescott''s dragon bloodline. Under the influx from arge number of mutation factors, the dragon blood that was running through Sade''s body was emitting the unique energy of a dragon.
At the same time, in the treehouse, Prescott''s face was filled with iparable horror¡ª Sade''s experiment had seeded! She had seen with her very own eyes the natural magic in red crimson fire ores beingpletely absorbed into Sade''s body. At that moment, she could even feel the presence of dragon power, which was the aura of her bloodline that exuded from Sade''s body.
As the power of Sade''s magic expanded, the aura of Prescott''s dragon bloodline had be several times more intense than it was. It went beyond her imagination.
"Unbelievable, is this the unique ability of a Heaven-Blessed race?"
Prescott had little knowledge of the Heaven-Blessed race. However, she knew for a fact that some of their power could only be inherited through the bloodline. Although Prescott knew that the abilities of the Heaven-Blessed individuals were special, she did not expect Sade''s power to be at this level. He was able to manipte magical properties in the atmospheric elements and derive them into their purest form. What Sade did waspletely unprecedented to Prescott''s knowledge.
As far as she knew, even in the human world, which had the greatest number of mages, there was never a discussion regarding the purest form of elements.
''The basic form of the elements?
''Weren''t there only fire, water, earth, wind, light, darkness, lightning, and so on?
''What the hell was this purest form of the element? And what''s with the mutation factor?'' Prescott had thought hard.
As Sade was mentioning these terms to Prescott, she felt a headache just by listening to them. It wasn''t entirely her fault, as she hated researching basic magical knowledge. Prescott was a gigantic dragon and she was born to wield arge amount of power. Besides, she was also one of the Ancient Dragons, and if she were to attack, a single punch would be enough to shatter the opponent in front of her. With her dragon breath, her adversary would''ve been turned into ashes. She was so strong that she did not feel the need to understand the magic Sade was doing.
Prescott''s head was muddled with thoughts but she let it all go. Right now her greatest concern was Sade. She hoped he would seed.
Chapter 50 Sade’s Ambition. 48% Progress
? Within the void world, Sade looked at the massive fiery crimson sphere that was gradually being filled, and both his eyes were filled with calmness.
At the beginning of the process, Sade had made certain deductions based on his observation of the changes and the formation process of the Seeds of Power in the past. At this moment, the formation of the Seeds of Power in front of him was only about 10%. After it had reached the limit of 10%, the speed of formation became significantly slower. Surely, this was the oue of the Seeds of Power made from the Draconiannguage.
Previously, while Sade was using thenguage from his past life, the Seeds of Power was formed quickly. It was formed at a different pacepared to the one that was forming now. Half an hour went by and the Seed of Power''s growth had only reached 10%. It was hard to imagine what type of power Sade would obtain if he were to finish the growing process of the Seed of Power, and he was impatiently looking forward to seeing the results.
...
Time passed slowly. Minute ticked by and the sky outside had bepletely dark. Prescott, who was still at the treehouse, was getting impatient, and her expression had changed slightly. Ten hours had passed since Sade started the formation process. For the past ten hours, Sade only felt the dragon aura that was being exuded, while his body seemed to have fallen into a period of hibernation. He was sitting there solemnly, absorbing the magical power from the elemental crystal.
As the Magic Array was formed by ten thousand elemental crystals, it was finally activated. The enormous natural magical power instantly attracted the atmospheric fire element that was surrounding the treehouse and it assimted itself as a part of the Magic Array''s energy. Suddenly, the magical power in the treehouse had be denser and more powerful. Countless specks of fire elements began to slowly attach themselves through the power formed by the elemental crystals.
The treehouse that was once lush and peaceful began to turn glowing red. Not only the tree itself turned red, but the leaves and its roots had begun to change into a fiery crimson shade as well. It was glowing from inside out. It was almost as if the tree had turned from a normal tree into an elemental nt that was filled with power, and it was the result of tremendous magic that was pulsating within. Although the once normal tree had started transforming itself into a Magical Beast, Sade and Prescott were too preupied to notice it.
Within the treehouse, Sade was sitting upright with his leg crossed in a meditation posture as the fire elemental magic started to attach itself all over his surroundings and was gradually being absorbed by him through his special ability to devour energy. His dragon bloodline had continuously been absorbed and strengthened by the fire element as it was being transmitted to the void world.
While Prescott watched over him anxiously, Sade, who was in the void world did not show any signs of stress or worry. Sade was feeling more anxious than anyone else but he tried masking his emotions because he didn''t want to worry Prescott, as she was already too concerned about him.
However, Sade couldn''t give Prescott any kind of constion, as ten thousand elemental crystals in the outside world had been unsealed, the Secret Language Magic had finally been activated, and the power of the Draconiannguage was now in its cradle waiting for the right time.
Sade couldn''t move even an inch of his body. All he was able to do was to wait for the formation of the Seeds of Power. For some unknown reason, Sade felt that the progress of the growth was being hindered. Initially, the Seed of Power experienced tremendous growth up to 10% but after more than 10 hours, he was only able to advance it to 48%. This meant that for each hour that passed, Sade was only able to move the progress by less than 1%. Based on this rate, it would take him another two days or more toplete the process, which wasn''t going ording to his n at all.
Therefore, to prevent Prescott from being worried, Sade had to squeeze out a huge amount of his spirit to perform astral projection tomunicate with Prescott. Sade wanted to inform her that he was fine and he was at his most critical stage of producing the Seeds of Power. Hence it would probably take him a few more days to focus and would be temporarily uncontactable. After he sent Prescott his message, the weight that was dragging him down had finally been relieved. Sade looked inside of the void world and there he saw many illusions of the Seeds of Powers that were floating inside.
Sade decided to take advantage of the time as the Draconian Language Magic was notpleted yet. He wanted to take some time for himself to n his pursuit of magic in the future and how he could be one of the powerhouses of magic. Sade had a goal, and it was to be one of the strongest beings alive! His definition of being the strongest wasn''t ordinary, as he intended to be so strong that no living creature could withstand his might!
Sade recalled what had happened three years ago at the beginning of his transmigration. He remembered the sense of helplessness and the fear of dying due to hisck of strength that was constantly echoing in his head. He was in a world of dragons and magic, and if he was weak, he would have been swallowed whole by this dark and powerful world. Sade was grateful that he had Prescott as his mother and his mentor. If it was not for Prescott''s kindness and care, he would have died in the central volcano. He would have been vaporized by the fire andva and turned into pieces of charred bones that no one cared about. For this reason, Sade had always had his goal set toward improving his element maniption ability for the past three years.
Even if he possessed both the ancient dragon bloodline of Prescott and the bloodline of the Heavenly-Blessed being, Sade couldn''t be assured that he was safe here. The world that he was in was far more terrifying than he had expected. Apart from Prescott, even his aunt, the Green Jade Python also felt a sense of powerlessness from time to time as well. That was also one of the reasons why Sade had decided to pursue the Secret Language Magic.
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 51 Current Mission Accomplished!
ording to Sade''s research, learning the Secret Language Magic was the most viable option for him. Not only did he know three othernguages but he was also born with a strong interest in all kinds ofnguages. If that was not the case, he wouldn''t have been able to study thenguage of the Kingdom of Herlock at such ease. Besides, He even had prior knowledge of the Draconiannguage. It was something an ordinary being would''ve not been able to achieve and it was for this reason that the Secret Language Magic was the best option for him to improve his skills and to achieve his ambitions.
Meanwhile, in the past few years, Sade had also discovered some extremely vital information. Whether it was Prescott, the Green Jade Python, or even Philomena, none of them knew the origin of the Secret Language Magic. The Green Jade Python was a King-tier Magical Beast, and Philomena was a princess of the Kingdom of Herlock. As a King-tier Magical Beast, the Green Jade Python had lived for more than 1900 years and it was considered the oldest living being amongst King-tier Magical Beasts. The Green Jade Python had never heard of the Secret Language Magic. Prescott, an Ancient Dragon who wielded Draconian magic, was also unaware of its existence.
Philomena, however, was able to give him some knowledge on the Secret Language Magic. He had once asked her whether there was a kind of magic called "Secret Language Magic'''' among other types of magic. Faced with Sade''s question, Philomena said that she did not know what it was but she mentioned to Sade that in the northeast of the Kellen continent, which was also the northeast of the Kingdom of Herlock, there was an empire that advocated neutrality and strictly for magic experimentation called the Magic Empire. In this Magic Empire, there was an institute that was known as the birthce of magic. There was a spellbook that was known as "The Origin", which contained almost all known knowledge of the magic of the universe including individual magic as well.
Philomena suggested for Sade to go look for the spellbook after he had grown up. This was also one of the reasons why Sade was so eager to venture into the human world. Sade knew he wanted to find the spellbook known as "The Origin" to figure out how powerful his Secret Language Magic was. Besides, he was curious to know why no one was aware of this magic and its origins. Currently, he only knew that the Secret Language Magic was created and inherited by an unknown mage.
Sade also wanted to figure out if the person who left behind the Secret Language Magic was a transmigrator like him. If that mage was from the same world as he was, he would have a chance to return to his original. All of these things were unknown to Sade but all the clues for his coveted knowledge were pointing toward the human would, and only when he reached the human world would he be able to explore the truth that he was looking for.
At that moment, something popped up in Sade''s mind while he was deep in thought over how to get to the human world. Sade had almost forgotten that he needed to umte enough strength and physical ability to fulfill such a task. It was something that even someone like Sade couldn''t avoid. He was only four feet tall. Although it was a very impressive height for a three-year-old child, it was not enough for him to get to the human world.
ording to Prescott, there were treacherous bounty hunters that would capture and sell kids of his age to ve traders. Especially with his current age and height, it would make him the perfectmodity to be sold. To avoid this, Sade decided that even if he won the bet with Prescott, he would stay in the Great Basin until he was at least five years old. On one hand, this was a buffer time between Sade and Prescott, as he could tell that Prescott would''ve found it difficult parting ways with her only son. On the other hand, Sade believed that if he suddenly decided to leave Prescott for the human world, she might''ve changed her mind and refused to let him go altogether.
With his current biological inheritance of two powerful ancient bloodlines, he could grow into the physical attribute of an eighteen-year-old boy in just two years. Sade believed that with some exercises coupled with his given physical fitness, he would be extremely strong and resilient.
? ¡
Unknowingly, two days had passed. The sun was slowly rising at dawn and a figure was seen standing on a wooden tform outside a giant tree and stretchedfortably. Sade raised his hands high up and stretched his waist. For the past three to four days, Sade was bored to death. After the whole ordeal was over, Sade immediately ran out of the treehouse and breathed in fresh air from outside. Sade couldn''t help but feel a little joy, as the rising sun was glowing and the sunlight had touched his face, he then looked back at the scene that was behind him.
All Sade saw was a fiery red glow. The entire treehouse seemed to have been painted with warm red paint all over, spreading the feeling of warmth to the surrounding people. Within Sade''s treehouse, the bookshelves that used to hold the elemental crystals were cluttered, and the entire ce seemed to have gone through a raging fire. The bookshelves were pitch ck andpletely charred, most of them filled with ck-powdery substance. Besides, the elemental crystals on the bookshelves have alsopletely disappeared.
The tens of thousands of elemental crystals that were umted after three months of Sade''s hard work had turned into powder on the ground. For any other mage who saw this, they would''ve scolded Sade for squandering precious materials. However, Sade did not feel the slightest regret for what he did. Instead, his heart was filled with excitement.
The reason Sade felt excited was that he had finally finished his process of growing the Seeds of Power of the Draconiannguage¡ª he had finally seeded! As Sade realized that the process wasplete, he used his ability to devour the charred powder that used to be elemental crystals and absorbed its energy. He then sat down peacefully and traveled himself back to the void world through his meditation.
Sade saw himself a distance away from the Seeds of Power but the energy that it contained was so potent that he could feel it from far away
''Is this the powerful energy of the Draconiannguage? How could it possibly be this powerful?'' Sade was in awe. He couldn''t wait a minute longer to absorb all the energy that he was witnessing.
As Sade was using his ability to slowly envelop the Seeds of Power in front of him, a strange influx of feeling had suddenly flowed into Sade''s consciousness. The feeling had stunned Sade for a moment but he persisted. He was adamant about pulling this power into his reality.
...
Sade opened his eyes a momentter, he felt a wild, audacious and overbearing power suddenly appear inside of him, and it spread to every part of his body¡ª it was due to Prescott''s dragon bloodline! Sade felt as if he had been sublimated and the blood that was running through his vein was rejoicing in his body. In just an instant, Sade''s body exuded out scarlet mes that surrounded his body. The terrifying temperature caused the treehouse floor that he was sitting on while entering the void world to be instantly scorched, with crackling sounds that rambled throughout.
Although this level of a fiery explosion didn''t hurt Sade, he was still fearful. Sade instantly wanted to absorb all the energy that was bursting out because he didn''t want to burn down his treehouse. He wanted to keep it for the sake of his nostalgic reasons.
Sade then started to move. He wanted to run out that very instant but after he had taken only a few steps, he realized something. Turning around to look, he saw something thatpletely terrified him!
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 52 Rejoice, The Red Flame Appeared!
The red me was still scorching the floor of the treehouse. Apart from the visible scorch marks where Sade was standing, there were no other signs of damage, and the wooden floor was still in its original condition.
''What''s going on? Why is this red me burning like this?'' Sade had thought to himself as he carefully tried to take a few steps back and forth on the treehouse floor. The red me on his body was still burning but nothing else was affected. After he had thought about what happened for a moment, Sade suddenly came to a realization.
''Is the red me able to identify its allies and enemies? At first, the fire was burning everything within its proximity but as I felt the emotions of not wanting to destroy the treehouse, it stopped.'' Sade theorized.
With this hypothesis in mind, Sade raised his palm as he tried to conjure the red me as he looked at the bookshelf near him. Without hesitation, he vaguely aimed and threw a fireball in the bookshelf''s direction. The fire immediately exploded, turning the whole scene into a red sea of fire that swallowed the whole bookshelf in a blink of an eye.
As the red me disappeared, the bookshelf did not sustain any damage, as if the fireball had not hit it at all. Sade saw what happened and his eyes widened, he tried throwing another fireball toward the shelf again. This time, the red fireball hit the bookshelf and violently exploded, along with the surrounding bookshelves around it. However this time, the bookshelves were destroyedpletely without leaving traces of ash.
When the red sea of fire disappeared, the ce where the bookshelf originally stood was empty. There were no traces of broken nks or any debris surrounding the area, not even a nearby broken piece of wood could be found. Sade felt as if that area had been licked clean by a hungry behemoth with its enormous tongue, and the area was free of any dirt¡ª it was destroyed entirely.
Sade narrowed his sharp eyes, as he just realized that he had discovered an extremely important piece of information. He had activated his fire maniption ability to a test andunched two consecutive attacks on the remaining bookshelves that were in front of him. His intentions of destroying the bookshelves were clear this time. His goal was to test whether his fire maniption ability was now able to identify his intention and to distinguish an enemy from an ally. If that was the case, this new ability would be extremely powerful and convenient. No matter what situation Sade faced in the future, he wouldn''t need to worry about his targeting and he would be able tounch an attack on arge scale without the risk of endangering his ally.
Previously, the power that was being nurtured by the Secret Language Magic inside of Sade was stable and quite immutable, and it was difficult to alter its property or its ability. For example, the fire element that Sade was manipting before the birth of Seeds of Power was highly reactive, and his water maniption ability was also powerful, but Sade only could bend and manipte these natural elements. However, he couldn''t alter its property or turn it into something else. This came from hisck of understanding of the natural elements. However, Sade had just recently obtained the Seeds of Power that was made from the fire spell in Draconiannguage, his overall magical ability had greatly improved, even his fire spell that he used had undergone a major change.
However, Sade''s previous spection was not entirely correct. He could now see that there were more possibilities to his power. Sade was only able to theorize this before, and now he could confirm it with confidence. He discovered this fact during his previous two attacks that he was performing on the bookshelves.
For the first attack, Sade''s mind did not show his desire to harm or to destroy the bookshelf, hence theck of damage that was inflicted. However, the second attack was different because Sade had shown his intention to burn and destroy the bookshelf that he was targeting. As he expected, the fireball directly attacked the bookshelf, destroying itpletely. The attack was so intense as if the bookshelf was swallowed whole into the bursting me. Not only that the bookshelf had been swallowed entirely, even the remaining ashes and random nearby piece of wood had instantly disappeared as the red me went out as well.
Sade was able tomand and manipte his fire ability to destroy a bookshelf with just his thoughts alone. He reached out his hand to clutch on his tender chin, his thumb and index finger constantly rubbed against the blue markings on his cheeks. He squinted mischievously and couldn''t help but smirk. Sade waved his hand once again and a fireball appeared in front of his eyes. This time, he wanted to manipte the red me with his consciousness, and to let the fireball in his hand change its form. He repeatedly tested this theory of his.
At that moment, Sade was sitting on the chair with his eyes closed, and his mind was manipting and changing the form of the fireball that was in front of him. As the red me kept changing its shapes and property, Sade saw a fireball, and it transformed into a greatsword, then an animal, then a human, and even burst into mes in the shape of a Magical Beast and finally a dragon. Sade was speeding up the changes, even he couldn''t catch up to the speed of the red me that was mutating in front of him. Sade continued to let it do what it was doing. Sade was pleased with the result, he was smiling while he watched his ability grow.
''What a surprise!'' He thought to himself.
As he looked at the constantly moving shapes and sizes of the me before him, Sade couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart. At that moment, Sade wasn''t even manipting the red me to do anything, just as it was moving at a quick pace, Sade had let go of his control over it. Strangely, the red mes kept changing their form to various sizes and shapes¡ª it had repeated Sade''s previousmand!
The result that he obtained was beyond his expectations. It was unbelievable that the me in front of him had be sentient. Even after Sade had withdrawn hismand, it was stillposed, obeying his previousmand. An urrence like this was extremely fascinating! From Sade''s previous knowledge, no matter what spell he was using, it was only magic, it required a spellcaster and various casting but it was impossible that it would conjure itself nor can it be sentient. It was the first time that Sade had seen elemental magic behave this way¡ª it was as if it became a life of its own.
To confirm his observation, Sade once again conjured a fireball in his hand andmanded it to perform the same thing that he previously did. This time, however, Sade had changed his mind and wanted the fireball to take its own free will, no longer restricted from his desire. Then, something shocking happened, Sade found that the dragon bloodline in his veins had flowed toward the fireball that was in front of him and as it happened, he felt that his strength was consumed by the red me, bit by bit.
Suddenly, the fireball went motionless for a moment, then it suddenly turned into a sea of fire and swallowed all the bookshelves. The fire behaved like a naughty child without the control of its parents, and the mes swallowed everything that was within its vicinity apart from Sade. After devouring his furniture, the red mes behaved as if they wanted to climb up the treehouse and Sade immediately stopped it.
,m ''Ridiculous! If the red me eats the treehouse, where would I live then?'' Sade thought.
Sade didn''t notice while he was stopping the red me from moving up the treehouse, the branches of the tree that was his treehouse trembled. With the breeze, dense red foliage in front of him swayed with the wind as if it had escaped danger and gasped for air.
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 53 Elemental Dragon! I Have A Grandson!
After controlling the mischievous behavior of the red me in front of him, he dispersed the red me that was constantly changing its forms. Sade looked at the me that was currently floating above his open hand, and he noticed that the red me had be more and more vivid, and its temperature was much higher than the red me that he had conjured previously. Sade almost couldn''t believe what he was seeing.
Sade''s treehouse became extremely clean and empty, even his personal belongings were swallowed by the red me, he didn''t have any feeling of regret. Instead, he looked at the red me with excitement and curiosity. Sade didn''t expect that he could''ve possibly conjured something so incredible. At the same time, he also remembered the changes in his body. Ayer of his physical strength had been destroyed, even a certain amount of the power from his dragon bloodline had perished. After all, it was him whomanded the red me to take on a life of its own. Sade slowly lowered his head and stared at the red me that was in his hand. When he noticed a flickering appearance of the red me, Sade could still make out a blurry shadow that appeared in a shape of a dragon.
"Heavens! What on earth is going on here?"Sade heard a voice that was filled with worries.
Before Sade could figure out what was going on, he heard a voice of distress from outside the door of the treehouse. Prescott, who had long red hair and was covered in ck patterns, was standing there. She walked into the treehouse with a look on her face that resembled someone who had just witnessed a disaster or someone who had just gone through a robbery. In all honesty, robbers wouldn''t have been able to rob anyone in the Great Basin for sure. However, Prescott''s bet was on Sade burning down his treehouse including his furniture. Prescott did not worry too much about Sade''s belongings, but it was the things that he did that surprised her.
When Sade slowly turned around with the red me emitting the aura of the Giant Dragon in his hand. Prescott waspletely stunned by what she was witnessing. Prescott leapt at him and before Sade was about to react, she immediately tackled him, whichpletely caught Sade off guard. Just as he was about to dodge, Prescott''s hands grabbed him with a powerful grip.
"What, I didn''t do anything!" Sade cried out.
"What have you done?" Prescott shouted.
Sade thought that Prescott was going to scold him because of the destroyed furniture. When he thought about it, what happened in his treehouse was the result of the red me that he created, it had the aura of a Giant Dragon, which gave it superior intelligence. As Sade carefully thought about it, it was indeed his doing. Sade had no intention to refuse his guilt and directly admitted to Prescott about it.
"Fine! Fine! I did all of this!" Sade told Prescott.
"You did this?" Prescott further questioned him, her facial expression showed signs of astonishment.
Prescott''s degree of bewilderment on her face was even more serious than when she heard that Sade wanted to learn the Draconiannguage through ten thousand elemental crystals.
"Dear God, how did you do it?" Prescott waspletely stupefied at this point.
"This is an Elemental Dragon. It''s my first time creating it. It''s unbelievable!" Sade answered with a tone of excitement
"Elemental Dragon?" Prescott asked.
...
After they cleared up their misunderstandings, Sade finally understood why Prescott was so shocked after their series of conversations. Elemental Dragons were a branch of the Giant Dragons race, their bodies were made up entirely of elements yet they exuded with dragon aura and disyed dragon characteristics. When Elemental Dragons were young, they would remain in their shapeless, elemental state until they reached adulthood. These dragons were known to be several times stronger than Pentashade Dragons. Unlikemon dragons. Elemental Dragons were born from the elements, in a sense, they were quintessentially the true spirits of the element itself. Even when they reached adulthood and gained their corporeal form, they would still be impervious to any kind of physical attacks. Other than the magical power, Elemental Dragon could not be harmed by brute force.
Despite their strength and abilities, Elemental Dragons were known to be wiped out and extinct during the battles with other powerful races in ancient times. After that, other than the Pentashade Dragons, which still had thergest poption of the dragon race, other types of dragons were slowly decreasing in number. Prescott had only heard of Elemental Dragons through inherited tales from old times.
"Unbelievable! Are you saying that you were the one who created an Elemental Dragon from the Draconiannguage on your own?" Prescott asked excitedly.
Sade nodded to confirm, he waved his hand again and conjured a red me in the shape of a fireball. After what had happened, Sade was already familiar with this procedure. Along with thatmand, some of the energy and strength in Sade''s body had perished again. The red me with the shape of a dragon suddenly appeared before him but unlike thest time he had been through this, Sade learned his lesson. After the birth of another Elemental Dragon, Sade used his consciousness to detain it. The dragon phantom waspletely barred by red mes and was extremely obedient to Sade. It even chirped at Sade as if it was a toddler that was relying on parents. That made Sade squeal out in embarrassment. After all, Sade was still only a three-year-old child, and for him to suddenly be treated as apparent by two Elemental Dragons made him feel extremely awkward.
Meanwhile, Prescott was ecstatically happy. The dragon bloodline that ran through Sade''s vein was from Prescott and the Elemental Dragon cubs were born of Sade''s energy, even though Prescott wasn''t sure how it worked, she felt the dragon aura that was disseminating from their bodies. They belonged to her, the unique aura of Prescott McGonagall Tiamat. In a way, these Elemental Dragon cubs were her immediate descendants.
As long as they grew up well, they would eventually be the powerful Elemental Dragons that were known throughout ancient times. For Prescott, she felt gloriously happy and unreservedly filled with joy. She had children of her own now, oh wait, she had grandchildren of her own now!
Chapter 54 Black Flame, 2 Years Later
At this moment, Prescott''s heart was filled with joy! She released a fireball of red me, allowing the two cubs to rest within. The two Elemental Dragon cubs felt peaceful andfortable within the heat of the scorching me to the point that they bounced with joy.
"Sade, I have to admit that you have sessfully mastered the Draconian Language Magic, and I lost my bet." Prescott acknowledged Sade''s sess. When Prescott said this, Sade felt that he was conflicted, but in the end, Prescott still admitted her defeat.
"Alright, you''re free to go visit the human world but I''ll only allow you to stay there for a few years. As you know, you are too young now, and even if you have mastered Draconian Language Magic..." Prescott said.
? After saying these words, Prescott fell into silence and looked straight at Sade. As Sade faced Prescott''s silence and an expecting look in her eyes, Sade knew that Prescott was waiting for his answer. He also knew that if he insisted on going to the human world instantly, Prescott might directly put him on probation because she was concerned for his safety. Sade knew that he would only be free to go if he met Prescott''s terms. Therefore, Sade did not continue pressing that matter, instead, he replied to Prescott carefully.
"Alright, I will wait for me to grow to the right size and height before I head to the human world, and I also hope that you won''t underestimate me in the future because I can be very strong, Mother," Sade''s words gave the impression that he was a very proud child of his mother. This made Prescott, who was initially nervous, feel a sense of peace and happiness within her heart.
"Wow! Sade, you finally called me "Mother". I''m so d! Come on, call me Mother again. I love hearing that word." Prescott said gleefully.
"No!" Sade suddenly refused.
"Why? What''s wrong with calling me your Mother again? I''m your mom." Prescott pressed further.
"No!" The answer remained the same for Sade.
"Huh, what a shame."
As Sade looked at Prescott, she did not look like the prideful Ancient Dragon anymore but instead looked like a mischievous child. Sade felt extremely embarrassed by his mother''s yfulness. ''Oh my god, why was I born to be her son?'' Sade thought to himself. For the first time, Sade had a doubt in his heart about whether was he lucky to have the bloodline of a dragon.
...
Time passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed since the day that Sade gave lives to the Elemental Dragon cubs. Prescott did note to visit Sade, but from what the Green Jade Python told him, Prescott was busy raising the two Elemental Dragon cubs in the central volcano. Prescott thought that the central volcano was the most suitable environment to raise the cub.
During this period, Sade lived a very fulfilling life. Every day, he practiced his ''fire maniption'' ability that was sublimated by the fire spell from the Draconiannguage. Besides, he also continuously studied the fire magic that Prescott had taught him to further advance his Draconiannguage. Sometimes, he also explored the inherited stone that stored the Secret Language Magic. Days after days, with learning and exploration, Sade finally had a better understanding of his fire maniption ability.
Sade had learned that his fire maniption ability was much stronger. Apart from the personal attributes that the dragon bloodline that he had from his birth, the me that Sade could conjure now was able topletely overwhelm Prescott''s earth-shattering dragon breath! Moreover, the power of his red me had been exponentially increased. If it wasn''t for his red me''s ability to distinguish between enemies and allies under his subjective consciousness, Sade wouldn''t have dared to casually utilize his fire ability. He was deeply afraid that he would miss and instantly set the entire Great Basin aze! Sade had no idea what his fire maniption ability would be two years after.
Next was his ability to create Elemental Dragons. After Prescott had taken custody of the two original Elemental Dragon cubs, Sade once again began creating more. This time, Sade extracted and used up almost all of the dragon energy from his body. It had caused Sade to instantly copse, he slept in his treehouse for three full nights before he recovered.
Fortunately, Sade was fine and had suffered no long-term effect, or else the Green Jade Python would have sought Prescott for help. Of course, the reward from his suffering was worth it, the Elemental Dragon that Sade created underwent a big change. The originally red me form of the dragon cub turned pitch-ck. Dragons that he had conjured previously were only baby dragon cubs, but this time, this dragon passed through several growth stages and came out as an adolescent dragon cub immediately. Even Sade was shocked by this revtion. He wanted Prescott to adopt the ck Elemental Dragon but as he was thinking, the dragon cub turned itself into a ray of ck light and immediately hid inside Sade''s body. What happened hadpletely caught him off guard.
Since that day, the ck Elemental Dragon cub had settled inside Sade''s body. Usually, whenever Sade was calling for it, the cub would immediately appear obediently. However, if Sade was to mention that he would send the cub to live with Prescott, it would instantly enter Sade''s body. No matter how hard he tried calling for the cub, Sade would be ignored until the next day before it made its appearance again. Thus, the ck Elemental Dragon was to stay with Sade indefinitely. Sade had named it "ck me", which was an extremely fitting name.
Just like that, days have passed like minutes. Fast-forwarded to two yearster, the Great Basin was still as quiet and peaceful as usual. As for the human world, in the Kingdom of Herlock, it had gone through a few waves of nned attacks from the Magical Beasts a few years back. After that, the ce had long been heavily guarded. To resist the onught from the Magical Beasts which had caused great damage to the human world, the Magic Empire had sent a powerful Fire Magister and five hundred soldiers to ensure its safety apart from themon soldiers that were already residing in the kingdom.
...
Two yearster, something magical happened. Princess Philomena, the first Princess of Kingdom of Herlock, who had been kidnapped by the Giant Dragon, miraculously returned alive. Not only did she return to her kingdom but she had be a Fire Magister and she also wielded the most powerful fire spells. The news instantly spread throughout the Kingdom of Herlock, directly lifting its status over other kingdoms¡ªa Princess who was a Fire Magister and a powerful one too!
Philomena was only seventeen years old at the time that she became a Magister, which was known for their strength and abilities, as well as their prowess on the battlefield. It could be said that there was a bigger world that was waiting for her to explore, no one knew where she would be or who she would end up bing.
Another two years had gone by and Philomena just turned neen. Her strength became stronger and reached the Grand Magister level. Late at night, Philomena, who had just walked out of the pce of the Kingdom of Herlock, had an unsightly expression on her face. She was unhappy but even if she was in a bad mood, she tried to hide it. Philomena walked from the pce and visited a nearby riverside.
"Lady Prescott and Young Master Sade, I have missed you so much¡" Philomena quietly mumbled to herself as she looked up to the moon, memories of them shing through her eyes.
"You''re here again." A mysterious voice was heard.
Chapter 55 Marriage Proposal, A Conspiracy
Within the Kingdom of Herlock was the long river that had surrounded the area that was called "The Halo River". On the other side of it, Philomena was looking at the full moon in the sky over toward the direction of the Great Basin, her heart was feeling a sense of nostalgia and longing.
In the Gregorian world, there was also a moon but it was evenrger and rounder than anywhere else. At that moment, just as Philomena was recalling her life in the Great Basin with Sade and Prescott from five years ago, the voice behind her caught her attention. Philomena did not respond, instead, she continued looking at the moon from far away. She wasn''t surprised by the person who stood behind her at all. As the figure saw that Philomena had no interest in responding, she wasn''t angry but slowly walked forward and stretched out her arm to touch Philomena, the stubborn child that was standing in front of her.
The soft moonlight was glowing, the figure''s long fiery red hair draped over her shoulders, and she was holding a reed wooden staff in her hand that made her look extremely graceful and dignified. She also wore a red pin that was made of pure silver on her chest. The red pin that was made of silver was widely known as a token of proof for mages who had been approved by the Magic Empire. The color shown on her pin was a representation of her power and strength and its red was representing the fire element. She was a Fire Magister, even though her youthful face didn''t match her title.
"Don''t act like this. No matter what, he''s still the king of his country. It is normal for rulers to take the initiative to propose a marriage for their children to stabilize his kingdom." The red magedy smiled.
"Besides, you''re already neen years old and a princess of the kingdom. Princes and princesses would''ve already had a child by your age.
"Let me tell you, I..."
Before the red magedy could finish her words, Philomena, who was in front of her, reached out and patted the hand on her head. Her cold voice immediately interrupted her. "Oh, If that''s the case, then Amelia, you''re already 29 years old. Doesn''t that mean that your child should be studying at the Mage Academy by now?"
Philomena''s expression was a little cold. Those who were familiar with her would be able to tell that she was already angry. Amelia looked at Philomena''s annoyed expression and it stopped her from teasing Philomena any further, she stopped talking and hurriedly apologized.
"I''m sorry my dear Philomena, I was wrong. You don''t have to have a baby." Amelia profusely apologized while Philomena was so angry that she didn''t know what to say to her.
She did not put the me entirely on Amelia. Philomena was born in a royal family and she knew her fate since she was only a child. Even though her father had always been spoiling her, he was still the king. He couldn''t possibly follow Philomena''s every need. This specific reason was why Philomena wanted to study magic since she was young. She knew that if she were to be a mage, she wouldn''t have to do what her father bid her to.
As everyone knew, magic was otherworldly, and it was the essence of power. Anyone who controlled magic would control power as well. Philomena had been advocating freedom since she was young, and when her father wanted to send her to the Magic Empire to study magic, she was exhrated. It meant that her father permitted her to pursue magic instead of getting married. But as the ruler of the Kingdom of Herlock, he also had to be fair for the sake of the country too. Therefore, he simply could not respond to Philomena''s request directly.
¡
Five years ago, there was a retaliation force against the Long-Boned Apes, and Philomena was lucky enough to meet Prescott to make a pact with the Ancient Dragon and go to the Great Basin together and to take care of Sade.
In the next three years, Philomena felt she was the luckiest girl alive. Under the guidance and training of Prescott, her magical ability had improved significantly. She finally became stronger and with an equivalent qualification of a Magister. From beginner to a high-level Magister, Philomena was able to learn many forms of offensive fire magic. With the help of Prescott and the Green Jade Python, she had sessfully umted arge amount ofbatting abilities. It was the time of her life that Philomena couldn''t forget even after her return to the Kingdom of Herlock, five yearster.
However, Philomena noticed that after the Green Jade Python had returned her to her home, the world seemed to have changed. Her father, who used to be stern and solemn yet extremely loving to her, had be reclusive and mysterious. Not only did he ignore her but he was also very cold to her, but Philomena gradually got used to it after some time. To rub salt to the wound, Philomena listened to her mother''s suggestion and moved from the pce to the Mage Tower that was recently built. Philomena''s strength was already an equivalent of Magister-level power; she was qualified to stay in the Mage Tower and that was precisely what she did for the next two years.
Finally, after some time, Philomena suddenly received news from the pce that her mother was sick and her father had summoned her. She immediately headed to the pce and when she arrived, all she wanted to know was about her mother and her wellbeing. Philomena couldn''t have guessed what her father did next.
She didn''t get any news from him regarding her mother''s situation. Instead, she received news that made her confused. The kingdom''s Minister had proposed a marriage between Philomena and his son, which Philomena''s father had agreed upon. It waspletely a decision that was categorically uneptable for Philomena! She couldn''t possibly wrap her head around why her father would agree to such an important decision without consulting her.
Philomena heard some horrible things about the Minister''s son, that he was toying with women, tricking them for his pleasure over the years. There was also a report that the Minister''s son was abusive towards his maids and servants. Philomena knew straight away that she couldn''t possibly marry such a terrible person. What Philomena did not know was that the news of her marriage to the son of a Minister would be widely spread in the kingdom the next day.
...
At this moment, in the northeast area of the Kingdom of Herlock, a group of riders rode from the Magic Empire, along the Magical Beasts Mountain Range, and headed south toward the Kingdom of Herlock.
"Rnd, we''ll be arriving at the borders of the Kingdom of Herlock in two days. I believe that that kid, Kroft, and his father had already taken care of that woman, Philomena." A man dressed in noble clothes disyed a spiteful expression on his face. He even kept drawing an S shape in the air with his empty hands.
"When I was in the academy, I fell in love with Philomena. Now that five years have passed, not only has she be even more beautiful but she''s still a virgin as well. I felt alive when my thoughts of doting on her came through!" The man said.
"Really? That kid, Kroft can handle it?" Another rider asked.
"I heard that Philomena was taken away by a dragon and mysteriously returned yearster. Not only did her strength reach the Magister-level but it was even spected that she received the favor of the Dragon Lady. Do you think now is the right time to execute our n?" The same man was questioning the n by telling hispanion what he knew.
"Besides, what if you got caught? The Kingdom of Herlock¡" A short-haired man who was also dressed in noble attire frowned and said worriedly.
"What about it then? The Kingdom of Herlock is just a border kingdom that was located in an extremely remote area of the empire. If it wasn''t for their strategic location that could withstand the impact of the Magical Beast attacks, the Kingdom of Romit would have annexed the Kingdom of Herlock a long time ago." The man smirked.
"I hope the princess has agreed to this. Luckily, the Third Prince had taken a liking to her. Besides, I heard from the kid, Kroft that the Queen of the Kingdom of Herlock is sick and could only be cured by the treasures of the Kroft family. Coincidentally, Kroft''s father took the opportunity to propose marriage to the king for Philomena to marry Kroft. When the timees, we will take action and execute our n!"
"Sigh, you all are too paranoid. It''s such a rare opportunity. Now, you should think about how to y the right hand when the timees." The wretched man in noble clothes had a sinister smile on his face as he maliciously giggled, his saliva spewed everywhere as he was talking. Just as he was still imagining all sorts of unbearable scenes in his mind, a cold and sinister voice suddenly appeared.
"Ahem! Vern, don''t forget the Third Prince''s n. If you mess up this time, I believe that the Third Prince will be more than happy to chop off your leg!" Hearing this voice, Vern, who was the man in noble clothing with a wretched look on his face, instantly stopped his disgusting behavior, especially when he heard the word "Third Prince" his face had instantly turned pale. It was obvious to everyone that the Third Prince was someone dangerous from the way that Vern was acting when he heard the name.
Vern became obedient after the warning. Everyone quieted down and continued on their journey. After all, they still have one or two days of travel ahead of them. Right now, they needed to rush to the nearest settlements before nightfall. ording to the map, the ce closest to them was an elf vige that was located between the mountains and forests.
...
Chapter 56 A Leaf From The Past
In a dense forest, Magical Beasts were lurking everywhere. In this rare environment, there was an elf vige here in the Kellen continent. As a neutral and peaceful state of the Magic Empire, some other races that had independent opinions were willing to befriend humans. Despite their friendship with the humans, they were not shunned by their allies. For example, some elves, dwarves, goblins, half-orcs, and even higher-tiered Magical Beasts all had good rtions with the Magic Empire.
Within the Magic Empire, some Demi-humans worked and performed trades within the empire. Even the Queen of the Magic Empire was also an elf. This kind of coexistence between humans and non-humans had been the norm in the Magic Empire for hundreds of years. The Elves had also started to connect with the outside world hundreds of years ago. However, most of the elves did not leave their beloved natural forest. Instead, they stayed in the forest that was their original birthce and belonged to them.
Today, the Elf Vige in the forest weed a distinguished guest. He was 1.45 meters tall and wore a mage robe made of purple animal skin. He held a red and ck staff in his hand. When one looked at his clothes, one could tell that he was a mage. Although he spoke themonnguage of the continent, he was just a child!
When Wenda Abur saw the boy, his instincts told him that the boy was from one of the noble families that had set off for exploration in the forests. He wanted to chase the boy away, but when the young boy took out an objective from his pockets, Wenda''s gaze instantly changed.
Wenda Abur was an elf, and he was also the chief of the Elf Vige. One hundred and thirty years ago, the Magical Beasts from the Magical Beast Mountain Range suddenly turned to mutiny and attacked his vige. That day was one of the most unforgettable moments of Wenda Abur''s life. Even though the elves were the favored children of nature, and everyone in the vige could use magical power, but the numbers of Magical Beasts were far too many to deal with.
In a single wave of attack, the Elf Vige that was once with a poption of 143 strong had instantly decreased to barely 60 people. It was on that day that Wenda Abur thought that it was the end of his life. Suddenly, there was a gust of howling wind that almost plummeted him to the ground. He looked up, and in the sky, he saw arge Red Dragon with a ck pattern that was heading toward the vige. There was also another elf girl that came with the Red Dragon. This Red Dragon''s fiery breath killed all the Magical Beasts that were in its vicinity. Wenda Abur and his vige were saved by the Red Dragon from the sky!
After everything was over and his saviors were about to leave, Wenda Abur had given the elf girl a cherished treasure that had been long in his possession, a leaf from the Ancient Elf Tree, to express his gratitude toward the Red Dragon. Wenda Abur never thought he would ever see them again in this lifetime. However, he didn''t expect the young human mage toe to visit him today. Wenda Abur did not say anything more and immediately weed the young boy into the vige with the highest honor.
...
Sade was listening to the older elf that was in front of him, as he wondered whether should he address Wenda Abur as Grandpa Wenda. As Sade was there listening to the old elf talking about stories that happened a hundred and thirty years ago, the old elf''s vivid exnation of the story made everything feel so lively and real. Sade was very sure that the heroic Red Dragon with ck patterns was mostly Prescott herself. Sade was somewhat surprised. After all, in his opinion, with Prescott''s usual behavior of rejecting contact with the outside world, Sade had never thought that she would have done something like this. In the Great Basin, Prescott was loved by Philomena, Nia, and the other maids, but Sade did not expect that there would be anyone from the outside world that would''ve admired and respected his mother to that degree.
Sade was holding the emerald-green leaf from the Ancient Elf Tree in his hand. Although the leaf was archaic and was from more than a hundred and thirty years ago, it still maintained its bright and distinctive emerald-green color. Sade recalled the time when he was being sent outside the Great Basin, which happened only a week ago. That day, Sade remembered there was ck smoke that rose from the central volcano as usual. The weather was clear and cloudless, and Sade did not feel a single breeze. On a day with great weather like this, Sade, who had been preparing for a long time, was finally ready to set off to the human world for training.
On that day, Prescott, the Green Jade Python, and a group of King-tier Magical Beasts, that was led by the Steel Gori were there, sending him off. Nia and the group of maids had given their Young Master a mage robe that was made from the best hide of a King-tier Thunder Antelope''s fur. The Green Jade Python gave him a piece of emerald-green serpent scale. It was said that with its spiritual power, the serpent scale couldmand any serpent-type Magical Beast below the King-tier. Besides, the Steel Gori and the Sun Elf had given him a stone barrel of Sr Milk while other King-tier Magical Beasts had also given him many rare elemental materials, huge gold ores, elemental ores, and all kinds of gemstones. Sade felt nothing but gratitude and for some reason, he failed to understand why these King-tier Magical Beasts were so happy.
As when he was about to be sent off of the Great Basin by the Green Jade Python, Prescott also gave him an Interspatial ring and an emerald leaf. She also told him to return this leaf to a certain area of the Magical Beast Mountain Range. At first, Sade could not understand why Prescott would''ve given him a leaf. It wasn''t until he passed through the mountain range, and came to a certain area that Sade''s highly potent spiritual power felt a sense of hindering in his spiritual detection ability. As he arrived at the area that Prescott asked him to, Sade saw an elf vige that that was surrounded by huge trees.
...
Sade showed the emerald leaf in his hand to the person that received him and Wenda Abur excitedly brought him into the vige. At the evening banquet, after being warmly treated by Grandpa Wenda and a group of elves, Sade was arranged to stay in a beautifully decorated treehouse. As Sade was lying on a wooden bed decorated with vines and leaves, he took out the emerald green leaf to inspect again. Originally, Sade intended to return the leaf to Grandpa Wenda but was quickly rejected by him. Grandpa Wenda said that it was a gift that could not be taken back. Sade had no other choice but to take it back in the end.
"Little leaf, how are you still green and beautiful even after a hundred years? Are you the representation of eternity?" Sade understood the meaning of the gift, it was supposed to be the representation of Prescott''s undying love for her son.
As he was thinking of Prescott who then was in the Great Basin, Sade suddenly felt a little tired and fell asleep. Under the moonlight, it became increasingly dark outside. As time passed, red lights flickered in the dark and quiet night. A group of people were riding onnd-type Magical Beasts and arrived at the entrance of the elf vige.
"Thank God, we''re finally here" Someone muttered.
"I''m so tired. Who would have thought that this ce would be so close to the Magical Beasts Mountain Range and there''s even a barrier blocking our detection ability." One of the travelers added.
"Hmm, this d*mned Elf Vige, why was it built in the middle of the woods like this? This road is too difficult to travel. That mountain road was too rough." A cacophony ofints ensued.
...
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 57 Conflict And Humiliation
Vern cursed and charged into the elf vige on hisnd-type Magical Beast. It was obvious that he had no respect or love for the elves. The other people who had just dismounted, and were preparing to keep a low profile. All of them were stunned when they saw Vern doing this. It was out of the ordinary and they stopped their tracks as they stared at Vern. The leader of the group was a vicious man with strange eyes and a green staff in his hand. At that moment, his face was full of anger as he cursed.
"Stupid!"
The leader of the group was only leading this time due to orders from his Vice-Captain, and he was ordered to allow Vern toe help. The leader knew that the reason Vern hade to help was that the Vice-Captain wanted Vern to take credit for their work. He wanted Vern to make his presence known and gain recognition from the Third Prince in the future. Since Vern was privileged and was just there to take credit, the leader of the group had no choice. Besides, it was an order from the Vice-Captain, so he did not worry further about it. After all, he was going to carry out the secret mission that the Third Prince had given him. One could only imagine how important that mission was, but for them to seed Vern, needed to keep a low profile.
The sinister leader who had warned Vern during their journey did not like him. Vern was fragile and had no abilities, and he grew up in a protected environment. He was just a burden wherever he went. Especially along the way, not only did Vernin, but he also used all kinds of obscenenguage that tested the morale of the team. The man wanted to kick Vern out of the caravan several times. But when the sinister man had thought of the Vice-Captain and the n, he involuntarily had to tolerate Vern''s lewd and disgusting behavior.
However, they were in the elf vige and the elves'' territory now! Although it was just a vige with only a few elves but as children of nature, almost all the elves were natural mages! With his current strength as a Grand Magister, he was not worried that he would not be able to defeat the other elves but it was better for him to just y along with the rules, and not cause any unnecessary troubles. The sinister man was staring at the g that was hanging at the vige''s gate. It was a blue g with ck patterns all over.
"The Spirit Wind g. These elves are from Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce," The sinister man said as he looked. When he saw the coat of arms that was painted on it, his expression turned ugly. At this moment, he suddenly thought of Vern, who was sprinting forward. The sinister man felt a sense of uing troubles. ''Not good.'' He felt the thought had popped up in his mind.
...
Vern was riding on hisnd Magical Beast straight into the elf vige. Due to the loud footsteps of thend Magical Beast, it was instantly detected by the defensive magic in the vige. Several elf guards on duty instantly rushed over to stop it, even Wenda, the vige chief came to see what was going on. Vern had no fear in his mind, the elf guards that were standing in front of him were no threat to him, or so he thought. Sheer arrogance showed up on his face. Vern didn''t unmount his Magical Beast to even greet Wenda, who was the chief of the vige.
"So you are the chief of this vige?" Vern asked, his voice was condescending, it was as if he felt his superiority overshadowing everyone.
Wenda frowned upon Vern''s attitude, the man had no respect ormon courtesy for anyone at all. "I am Wenda Abur, the chief of this elf vige. You came here with no warnings in the middle of the night. Guests like you are not weed here, leave immediately!" Chief Wenda''s voice was full of energy and pride, he had no fear for these people. Although Wenda was almost 300 years old, which was equivalent to the age of 80 among humans, at the moment, he was not afraid to stand against these youths dressed in noble clothes. Instead, Wenda looked down on their unseemly behaviors.
As expected, Wenda''s words instantly angered them. "How dare you speak to us like this, have you got no manners at all? I am the Second Prince of the Kingdom of Romit, Vern Dean! Is this how you elves treat a Prince of the kingdom?" As he spoke, Vern pulled out an extremely beautiful magic staff from his waist. It was iid with four magic gems. He looked at the vige chief in front of him, clearly intending to teach the man a lesson. Wenda stared at Vern, a human noble who was about tounch his attack on him and the vige, Wenda''s expression had turned from calmness into anger. The joy of the arrival of Sade, his hero''s son, had instantly disappeared.
"B*stard, I''ve given you the courtesy yet you still have no shame, even a fool wouldn''t act like you!" Wenda suddenly opened his mouth. Wenda didn''t bother to exchange more words as he pointed his staff that was made of a wilted tree and cast his spell in Vern''s direction. He felt the need to teach a young man an important lesson. For a moment, as Wenda was about to cast his offensive move, the surrounding elves that were witnessing the situation simultaneously pulled out their weapons in a defensive position. There were magic staffs, bows, and swords, the elves that were there all had magic surging from within their bodies. At a nce, other than Wenda who was a Grand Magister-level, the other elves were all mages from lower levels and rankings.
Surprisingly, there was a group of approximately ten people that were ready for an attack. Vern Dean was not afraid at all, and he felt a sense of excitement and daringness. The magic power in his body was exuding out too and it was even more intense than that of Wenda. The energy fluctuation on his body was only at the level of a Magister. Even so, Vern was the first tounch an attack. With a crackling sound, purple lightning danced on Vern''s palm, they were a reflection of Vern''s self-determined and arrogant characteristics. He couldn''t care less about Wenda or his vigers at all, it was as if they were all dead people to him.
"D*mn it, you''re using a lightning spell!? What gives you the right to do so!?" Wenda yelled out as he saw the lighting that was dancing in Vern''s hands like a spider web. Wenda was no longer confident. He had turnedpletely pale.
The traditional magic attributes were divided into earth, water, wind, and fire. Among them, the fire element had the strongest offensive power, while the Earth element had the strongest defensive power. Under these four elements of magic, there were many other branches, and other types of magic existed outside of these restrictions too. Other than the extremely special magic attributes, the lightning element was also one of the elemental magic that was based on natural magic as well. It was known to be a powerful offensive attack and once the user had reached the Magister-level, they would be able to use any tiny electric currents to precisely attack a certain part of their opponent. The physical attributes would be greatly improved, enough to rival any mages or magisters of the same level.
However, Vern was only at the level of a high-level Magister, his elemental maniptive abilities have yet to reach the Grand Magister level. But even so, Vern, who possessed lightning element abilities had the aptitude of challenging Magisters of a higher level. He was confident that he was invincible among Magisters of the same level. Wenda was caught off guard, it was precisely for this reason that he thought he might not be able to defeat Vern.
"Put down... all of you, put down your weapons!" Wenda''s lips had already turned white from his biting but he still asked the elves behind him to put down their weapons in a hoarse voice.
It was not that he did not dare to get into a fight with Vern and his colleagues but he was worried that if he fought to the death with Vern, then the young generation in the elf vige would suffer the same fate that he saw a hundred and thirty years ago. Wenda could not risk this, he wasn''t nning on taking any chance to try.
"You''re a smart man, you should know your ce and who not to mess around with," Vern said smirkingly as he was sitting on a Magical Beast''s back. After saying that, Vern pulled the reins in his hand and pointed at the Magical Beast''s buttocks as he mockingly said to Wenda. "How about this? As long as you lick the a*s of my Magical Beast clean with your mouth, I won''t press the matter of your rudeness and insolence further!" As soon as Vern finished his words, Wenda''s face instantly turned to extreme anger. The blood of the young elf guards that were standing behind Wenda instantly boiled, their eyes red with hateful intent.
"Chief, let''s fight them!"
"Yes, Grandpa Wenda, we can''t let them do this to you!"
"If we die, we''ll take this b*stard with us!"
"Our vige is of the wind element, the Goddess of Air and Wind will protect us!"
The young elves'' shouts were so intense that some of them even drew their bows and arrows, ready to attack Vern. Just as the vige chief Wenda was doing what Vern had asked and licking the backside of the Magical Beast, the whole army of elf guards waspletely horrified.
"Chief Wenda, what are you doing?!"
Chapter 58 Alternative Usage Of The Lightning Magic
As the voice appeared, everyone looked over. Vern, who was sitting on the Magical Beast, did the same. In a huge and exquisite treehouse not far away, a young boy not more than twelve years of age donned in a purple magic robe was standing at the door. Under the moonlight, Vern raised the torch in his hand and chuckled.
"Oh, so it''s just a half-baked mage apprentice?" He turned his head and asked Wenda. "I thought you didn''t wee us here, why is there a human mage apprentice living in your treehouse? Are you looking down on me?"
"That''s our distinguished guest, what right do you have topete with him?!" Wenda instantly retaliated to Vern''s insult.
"Yeah! Who are you and why do we need to care?" It was as if Vern''s words had provoked the boiling point of the elves and everyone began to berate him. However, their words didn''t make Vern waver at all and it was only making the already arrogant and despotic Vern feel a sense of ferocity in his heart.
"Oh, your distinguished guest. Well,I want to see just how distinguished your guest is!" As he spoke, Vern threw out a lightning ball with a purple light that flew straight towards Sade. No one expected Vern to be so disgusting that he would''ve hurt a child just to prove his ego.
Sade was also surprised. After all, he had just slept soundly when suddenly there was a burst of heavy horse hooves, followed by a whole lot of noise. He was sleeping in a treehouse in his peaceful silence, but a loud noise had woken him up. As soon as he got up to see what had happened outside of the treehouse, he saw Wenda arguing with some uninvited guests. Sade wanted to know what was happening and he only asked, he wasn''t expecting that Vern would pull an attack on him like that. Sade, who waspletely in a daze from sleepiness and confusion, was hit directly with a lightning ball that was thrown from Vern.
In an instant, purple lightning surrounded Sade, and everyone who saw what was happening was worried about Sade''s safety. He was only a child and the lightning spell was proven to be too much even for an adult.
"I''ll fight you!" Wenda was the first to explode. He raised the wooden staff in his hand and cast a high-level spell called ''Nature Impact'', at Vern. A majestic green light shot straight at Vern, however, Vern blocked it with a lightning ball.
Boom!
The collision of the two forces spread out with a shocking impact, a loud explosion noise was audible throughout the vige.
"We''re under attack!" In an instant, all the elves that were sleeping in the Elf Vige were awakened. They all took up their weapons and rushed out. A loud voice was audible as the elves in the vige were getting ready. Dozens of elves rushed out of the treehouse and rushed toward the direction of the explosion. At the same time, the sinister man with strange eyes who came with Vern also heard the loud explosion. In an instant, a sound was heard in his head.
"D*mn it! A useless piece of garbage who can''t do anything but is always ruining everything!" He cursed Vern quietly. The sinister man with strange eyes and a few others took out their magic staffs one after another and cast a speed-increasing spell on themselves, rushing over as if they were flying to the area of the explosion.
For a moment, Vern, who was just fighting with Wenda alone a moment ago, was now instantly surrounded by a group of elves. At this moment, even Vern, who was arrogant just a moment ago, began to panic. He hurriedly took his Magical Beast and turned around and try to escape but he did not expect that he was already being surrounded by elves behind him. Vern felt that his life was in danger. He immediately summoned all the magical power in his body and threw the numbers lightning at the elves in front of him.
Vern expected that the elves would be killed by the lightning balls. Something strange had happened though, as Vern''s lightning touched the elves, there was no explosion and no lightning strike at all. Instead, these lightning balls were like rubber balls, as they hit the elves the lightning had bounced and flew straight back to Vern. Everyone was dumbfounded, especially Vern who was extremely confused. As the lightning was about to hit Vern, a sound rang out through the vige once again.
"Mercy!!!" Vern screamed out in fear as four to five figures were appearing. They blocked Vern''s path and bounced the balls of lightning into the air. These men were the sinister man with strange, triangr eyes and his men. After the balls of lightning were deflected, Vern did not show any hostility. Instead, the sinister man turned around and pped Vern with his big mouth!
Smack! Smack! Smack!
"What the hell? Aren''t you one of us? Why are you hitting me, you should be attacking them!" Vern was angry about getting pped.
"Even my parents had never hit me before. If you want to hit me, you should instead help me beat them!" Vern''s eyes widened as if he wanted to beat someone up. His arrogance and entitlement blinded him from seeing why he was being pped.
"Shut up!" The sinister man stopped Vern. He was angered by Vern''s stubbornness and his triangr eyes were filled with contempt.
"Do you know how much trouble you have caused? This is the elves'' territory!" The sinister man kept frowning at Vern, signaling him to quit his foolish and disrespecting behavior. Vern who was now sobering up quickly lowered his head and swallowed up his mistake. The sinister man got a rough idea of the citation that happened from everyone''s words, he ended up despising Vern even more. He saw Vern as nothing but a burden and immediately apologized to the elves. However, the elves did not ept their apology at all. However, what they did not know was that a pair of bright eyes had already seen the two people''s every move. Sade stood at the side when he saw the two b*astards colluding together, his eyes turned red with viciousness.
"D*mn it..." Originally, Sade was still in a daze after being struck by this lightning ball, he was instantly electrocuted. He didn''t sustain any physical damage, however.
Sade''s purple mage robe was made from the fur of Magical Beast that subdued lightning elements that Prescott had killed previously. As a King-tier beast, especially, lightning-element-based Magical Beast, their fur and hide were known to be the best material for mage robes. Any lightning-based attacks that were lower than that of the Grand Magister-level wouldn''t be able to harm Sade at all.
When Vern saw Sade, alive and well, he couldn''t help but be shocked. After all, he used a lightning ball on Sade, how could Sade possibly be fine after that attack? Sade didn''t n to enlighten Vern, he was happy to let Vern drown in his confusion and wanted him to taste defeat. As a lightning-based high-level Magister, Sade knew that Vern had a strong resistance to lightning. That was the reason why Sade wanted to use the lightning element to mildly hurt Vern to let him have a taste of his poison.
Sade clenched his fist as he was standing in front of him, Vern did not understand what the little boy was trying to do. Suddenly, there was a loud boom in the sky. Terrifying purple lightning struck down from the sky and hit Vern. Vern was now charred ck and his Magical Beast that he was riding with was so shocked that it had be incontinent. As Vern lost consciousness, his entire body uncontrobly fell to the ground that was covered with urine and feces of the Magical Beast.
Sade believed that Vern would be much better after the electric shock therapy that Sade had given to him. After all, lightning magic has great usage and anyone could have benefited mankind if they were to learn it. However, Sade didn''t notice that while he was making a move, attacking Vern. The sinister man saw him and he was shaken to his core.
Chapter 59 Spirit Wind Chamber Of Commerce
The sinister man''s expression changed drastically but the surrounding elves did not worry too much about it. They found Sade to be unharmed and safe as if nothing had hit him. Not only that but the vigers were there, witnessing the strength and imperviousness that Sade had as well.
When Wenda saw this, he immediately rushed forward and kept sizing up Sade, as if he was deeply afraid that Sade would lose his limb or other parts of his body. After all, Sade was the bloodline of Prescott, not only was he the son of their Wenda''s hero but he also had the blood of a Giant Dragon too. Wenda was aware of the severity of the situation, even if there was a massacre going on and every viger was killed, he could not allow Sade to get hurt.
"Sade, are you okay?" Wenda worriedly asked.
"Grandpa Wenda, I''m fine." Sade saw Wenda''s concern and tried to calm him down.
Everyone heard what Sade was saying and waspletely surprised. They saw that lightning magic was directly attacking Sade, how could he possibly sustain no damage at all. It was probably because he was the child of a dragon. Wenda slowly heaved out a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t understand how a child of the dragon came in the form of a human, it wasn''t his greatest concern. As long as Sade was safe, everything would be all right.
With all the ups and downs that had happened, Wenda expressed that he was getting old and that the ordeal was too much for him. At this moment, the elf vigers had gathered around Sade and were concerned about his safety. On the other end, Vern was still there, almost covered entirely with feces and urine, and had nothing to say. Even the sinister man that came with him and his group had been ignoring Vern. In all honesty, after the incident, his travelingpanion had grown to hate him after they saw what he did. While it was true that he had talent but his attitude and personality were extremely unbearable. As the Second Prince of a kingdom, Vern also had a rtionship with the Third Prince of the Magic Empire. One could only guess why he woulde to bully this quaint elven vige in such a remote area.
Even though the sinister man had done more barbaric and ruthless things, he still felt that what Vern did was too much. Originally, they had nned to ignore Vern and carry out the mission themselves but when he thought of his superior, the Vice-Captain, the sinister man once again endured it. He arranged for the people behind him to carry Vern away. As for the Magic Beast, the sinister man didn''t bother to take it back or to do anything else with it, so he just abandoned it there. Tonight, they would have to camp in the wilderness. At the same time, the vicious man had something he wanted to know. He subconsciously nced at Sade, who was surrounded by the elves. His triangr eyes shed as if he was thinking about something.
...
Soon, the farce ended. The sinister man and his group left the elf vige dejectedly. Wenda didn''t cast away the Magical Beast that was left behind. Instead, he used water magic to wash the dirt from the Magical Beast''s body and even the feces and urine on the ground. He removed the shackles and the eye cover that was restricting the being. Thend-type Magic Beast was a beast that came from nature itself. Moreover, most of the Magical Beasts that were used for riding were extremely docile. Usually, there would be a special Beast Tamer who would train the Magical Beast since young. After training, he would then put the shackles on it so that it would be easy to control and toter be sold.
Elves loved nature, and the vast majority of them were unwilling to put shackles on animals and Magical Beasts. Therefore, when the Magical Beast had woken up on its own, Wenda had prepared to ce it in the natural forest and let it live freely. However, the strange thing was that this Magical Beast did not leave. Instead, it remained in the elf vige, no one had ever thought that the beast would behave in such a way that was so unusual for magical beings. As Wenda saw what was happening, he had no other choice but to let it be.
...
The sinister man and his men had finally left the Elf Vige, even if this was the border, it was still within the proximity of the Magical Beast Mountain Range. There was no guarantee that they would be safe from an attack of Magical Beasts. It was because of this reason that their group ran for a full thirty miles towards the north of the Magical Beasts Mountain Range. Finally, they stopped on arge rock in a forest.
As they dismounted one by one, some of them were preparing the ground for camping. Some of them started to light bonfires. It was obvious that they were already very familiar with these things. As for the sinister man who brought Vern along, his face ashen as he threw the unconscious Vern off his Magical Beast. It was obvious that he did not n to care about Vern anymore. Everyone needed to fend for themselves in a situation like this.
As the bonfire was lit, the sinister man and his group sat down around the bonfire.
"Boss, what should we do next?" One of them asked and spat at Vern, who was lying in the distance.
"F*ck, how unlucky are we? If it weren''t for this fool Vern, we would be eating and sleeping in the Elf Vige by now." he added "You think you''re so special, huh? Thinking that by being a Prince, you''re above everyone. Who isn''t a Prince these days anyway?"
"Lower your voice! Who knows if this b*stard is awake? Don''t forget that his brother is the Vice-Captain of mages that were being controlled by the Third Prince. If he heard you and reported it, you''d be in trouble!" One person who was sitting in a conversation lifted his index finger toward his mouth and made a "silence" gesture.
He was themon mage in the Mage Association and everyone knew that Vern was the brother of the Vice-Captain. It was because of this that the group kept fawning over Vern on their way here, in the hopes that Vern would speak well of them to his Vice-Captain''s brother. None of them knew that Vern was going to cause trouble in the Elf Vige. It was just a branch of the elf tribe too and the highest rank was only an old elf. Even then, they saw the g with a ck pattern hanging outside of the wall of the vige with their own eyes¡ª that was the g of the Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce!
Perhaps the people in this remote kingdom near the Magical Beasts Mountain Range would not know what it was but as people who had studied in the Magic Empire since childhood, they were familiarised with what the Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce was! It was arge-scale chamber ofmerce with an extremely wide range of coverage. On the Kellen Continent, it was as famous as the Neb Chamber of Commerce in the human world and its merchants were spread almost all over the Kellen Continent. The fascinating thing was that the members of the Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce don''t restrict its members to humans, instead, elves, dwarfs, orcs, goblins, and even the Magical Beasts were a part of it! Any race that was sentient could be the customers of the Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce or the merchants that belonged to it.
This was the reason that this chamber ofmerce was so popr because many races of intelligent beings were under its protection. The blue g with ck stripes outside the elven vige was the most typical example. The sinister man saw the g and that was the reason that he didn''t want to cause any trouble but it was in their best interest to not cause any trouble anyway, with or without the g.
After all, they had a specialmand from the Third Prince, and everything needed to be done discreetly. Now it might''ve been toote since Vern ruined everything with that temper tantrum. Their actions had already been exposed when Vern announced his name in the elf vige.
"Damn it, ever since I joined the Third Prince, I have never been so humiliated!" Another member alsoined about Vern''s action. The Third Prince had repeatedly warned them not to expose themselves in this mission. They had also thought that as long as they were moderately cautious, there wouldn''t be any trouble upholding that request. They had never thought that they would die before they had even finished their mission. The Third Prince''s strength was unmatchable and it was obvious that he would''ve been frustrated if he knew what had happened.
While everyone had an aggrieved expression on their faces, there was a feminine man who did not join the rest of the group in theirints about Vern. Instead, he took out a square-shaped copper ball from his chest. The copper ball was iid with a bright red gemstone on every side. The outeryer of the six rubies was surrounded by two distinctive white rings. At this moment, the red glow from the rubies was shining toward the white circling rings. Then the white rings had turned bright red.
At this moment, the sinister man''s originally gloomy triangr eyes widened like two lightbulbs and everyone in that circle was thinking the same thing.
"Dear God, why is the talent detector shining at its fullest potential?"
Chapter 60 Sade’s Shocking Talent And Potential!
Everyone noticed the sudden scream and immediately took out the simr equipment from their robes. It was the same equipment that was known as a "talent detector" in the sinister man''s hands with some trivial differences. At a nce, the gem color on the talent detector of the sinister man was scarlet red. The rest of the group was also equipped with talent detectors that were iid with blue, cyan, yellow, and colorless gems. At this moment, even the colorless gems had a purple glow that was shining brightly.
Everyone was stunned when they saw their equipment. Fire crimson ores were fire-based, high-quality magical ores. When being ced on the talent detector, they could be used to increase one''s aesthesia. Crimson fire ores were fire-type talent detectors, blue gemstones were water-type, cyan gemstones were wind-type, and yellow gemstones were earth-type. As for colorless special talent detectors, they were used to detect special attributes.
As long as Mages with strong attributes performed their magic near this talent detector, the detector would automatically identify it and detect the opponent''s talent potential! As to how it worked, the sinister man did not know. He only knew that this mission was an extremely important mission given to them by the Third Prince!
And now, on this fire attribute gem''s talent detector, the white bar used to test the potential of the talent turned red entirely! Not only that, the water attribute, wind attribute, earth attribute, and the four great elemental attributes were all glowing with a bright light. Even the colorless talent detector gem was now shining with purple light. The power that could have made the talent detector act like this was so immense it was almost inconceivable.
"What''s going on, why are all these gems glowing at such a degree, perhaps it is broken?"
"Impossible!" The sinister man was perplexed but he denied it right away.
"The Third Prince has spent a lot of money hiring mercenaries across the Storm Sea and obtained it with great difficulty. It can''t be broken!" The sinister man further denied it.
"Then ording to what you just said, is it possible that the full value of all the attributes shown by this talent detector is true? Is there someone out there who has all four basic elemental talents and this level of potential?"
"Impossible! How can such a person exist in this world!"
"Do not forget that even my talent detector showed full potential for the lightning element magic"
"It''s impossible!"
Their doubts persisted and everyone was at a loss for words. None of them believed that a person with that kind of talent and abilities would exist. The sinister man also found it hard to believe the possibility of that happening. Suddenly, the words that they were saying echoed in his mind.
"Lightning magic..." Speaking of the lightning element, the first thing that came to his mind was the still unconscious Vern. After all, if Vern had been present and there were no other mages around with the knowledge or the talent of the lightning magic.
Was it possible that the talent detector was detecting lighting potential from the Elf Vige? That would be quite impossible. Although the sinister man looked down on Vern, the rich kid, he still recognized the fact that his lightning element talent could only be found one in ten thousand. However, Vern''s potential of lightning magic had already been tested in the Mage Association when he had just entered Mage Academy. While he was not inferior, his talent was not considered a full potential, it was just kind of average.
Therefore, he could immediately rule out Vern''s possibility of igniting that talent detector. The sinister man felt relieved that it wasn''t Vern but then since it was not Vern, who else could it be? The sinister man suddenly remembered the mage who was known as the "distinguished guest" by the elf tribe. The small mage wore the purple mage robe that was made out of Magical Beast''s hide and fur. Perhaps, he was the one that made the talent detector behave like that. The sinister man''s eyes suddenly lit up!
"Yes! It must be him!" He muttered. The sinister man vaguely remembered that before Vern was struck by the lightning, that kid had made some inexplicable gestures to Vern. After confirming that it was Sade, the sinister man''s heart immediately filled with excitement. The four basic elemental attributes were off the chart and his potential was also perfect. Even his special ability had the perfect rating as well.
It was hard for the sinister man to imagine giving up this level of power and ability to the Third Prince. If such a thing were to happen, the Third Prince''s power would increase greatly and the possibility for the prince topete for the throne would get much higher. When that time came, not only would the sinister man be able toplete his assigned mission but the prince would reward him greatly, and the sinister man would gain the prince''s trust as well. After the Third Prince seeded, they would be the greatest partners. Thinking of this, the sinister man could no longer hold his thought and hurriedly stood up.
"Let''s go, let''s head back" The sinister man adamantly spoke up.
"Go back? Don''t tell me that you know who that person with the great power is?"When everyone heard this, they all looked at the sinister man in disbelief. The sinister man had a fierce expression on his face as he replied with determination.
"That''s right, it''s that brat who was surrounded by the elf tribe that we saw. As long as we capture him and offer him to the Third Prince, I believe that even if we don''t go back to the Kingdom of Herlock, there won''t be any problems. They might even offer their rewards.''''
"Rewards? The Third Prince''s reward! When everyone heard this, they were so excited that their breathing became heavy, and their eyes were filled with excitement!
"Let''s go! Hurry up! We''re leaving now!" The sinister man shouted out in excitement as he riled up hispanions.
"When we left the Elf Vige, it was already about three o''clock and we''ve been through a long way. It''s almost dawn now. We have to hurry. I hope that kid will still be there." Someone pointed up
"Stop talking nonsense. We have to hurry up and go!" The sinister man yelled at one person who suggested otherwise. Everyone was packed-up and prepared to set off. At this time, they looked at Vern still lying on the ground and asked.
"Boss. If we''re leaving, what about him?" One man looked at Vern.
"Vern..." The sinister man looked at Vern with his eyes full of conflict. In the end, he hesitated for a moment but still replied slowly.
"Bring him along but we have to hurry.
"It''s best if we can arrive before daybreak and set up an ambush!"
...
Sade woke up in the early morning, the sky hadn''t shown its light of day yet. Perhaps it was because of what happenedst night, Wenda, the vige chief still felt guilty toward Sade. He even busied himself up in the vige in the early morning. They said he wanted to host a feast. This made Sade feel a little embarrassed. It was okay for Sade to have a feast once but if he kept going to feast countless times, again and again, he wasn''t sure that he would bepletelyfortable with that. So he nned to leave early, so he went to Wenda to personally give him his farewell. When Wenda heard that Sade was leaving, his face suddenly became a little flustered. He thought that he had not treated Sade well.
Sade quickly told him that he was going to the human world for experiential learning and also wanted to visit his beloved friend that he hadn''t seen for many years, which was why he had to leave early. This friend was, of course, Philomena! Sade wasn''t lying at all. As Wenda saw that he was determined to leave, he didn''t stop Sade from doing so. The chief had also invited Sade toe back when he had free time. Sade smiled and said that he woulde again after he was done with his business.
Sade bid his farewell to Wenda and the rest of the vigers. He then left the vige with a map given by the vige chief with the directions to the Kingdom of Herlock. However, what Sade did not know was that approximately four or five hours after he left, the sinister man and his subordinates finally arrived back at the Elf Vige with Vern. Vern had already woken up at this point. However, he was now riding on someone else''s Magical Beast with a ferocious look on his face. Vern felt a deep sense of shame and humiliation from being knocked down by someonest night.
"D*mn it, we came here as soon as possible and I still couldn''t catch the daybreak. I wonder if that kid is still here." With a risk-taker attitude, one of the sinister man''s subordinates had climbed up the tree to see better. It was close to noon, and they waited for more than four hours but they still didn''t see any sign of Sade.
"Oh no, I think that kid probably left early in the morning!" Hearing the return of his subordinate, the sinister man screamed out his dissatisfaction but it was already toote. Seven to eight hours had already passed. With the normal speed of mages, if the boy was intentionally in a hurry, they would never catch up with Sade.
"D*mn it! D*mn it!" The sinister man who had missed the opportunity red at Vern as if he wanted to eat him up. At the same time, the others also gave Vern hostile looks. After all, it was Vern who was too arrogant and couldn''t keep a low profile that had cost them their golden opportunity. Vern was finally made aware of his mistake during a conversation with others. However, Vern wasn''t convinced. Vern couldn''t believe that the little guy with lightning magic would be stronger than he was. He didn''t believe that he had to defeat Sade to prove that he was better than him. All of this was that kid''s fault!
In the end, they had missed the opportunity so the sinister man and hispanions decided to follow their original n and headed to the Kingdom of Herlock to find the Minister. After all, since they couldn''t capture Sade, their goal had to turn to Philomena instead. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have any answer for the Third Prince.
Chapter 61 Little Girl Surrounded By Werewolves
After bidding farewell to the vige chief and the others, Sade left the Elf Vige and headed east. By looking at the map, he could see from the markings on it. He was now at the border of the outer edge of the Magical Beasts Mountain Range. As long as he continued to travel east, he would pass through the Magical Beast Forest on the outer edge of the Magical Beast Mountain Range.
Over there, he would find a small river and the forest and on the other side, that would be the territory of the Kingdom of Herlock. All Sade needed to do was to continue walking toward the northeast. As long as he stayed on that line, he would never get lost. Sade was quite confident about his sense of direction, at least while he lived in the Great Basin with Prescott, he had never gotten lost. With certainty, Sade proceeded on his path.
About four hourster, after pushing aside a thicket, a clear and turbulent river suddenly appeared in front of Sade''s eyes. Sade looked at the river and smiled to himself, he thought that the river would be wider than this. Ever since he had left the Great Basin, Sade was thankful every day for his strong physical strength.
Back then, he had sessfully used the Draconiannguage to nurture the Seeds of Power of the Draconian Language Magic. Apart from the two years he spent learning the Draconiannguage, Sade had stopped progressing in any other fields of expertise but focused wholeheartedly on improving his physical strength. He knew that he had the blood of the Ancient Dragon and the Heavenly-Blessed being inside of him ¡ª thebination between the true ancient races'' bloodlines.
In terms of the growth of his physical body, Sade was blessed with an exceptionally strong physique. It was because of this reason that Sade wanted to put more effort into this aspect. He wanted to perfect his strength and physical abilities. However, what Sade did not expect was that, until he was five years old, his height was only five feet tall. Sade wasn''t happy with his height then. After all, he nned that he wanted to be about six feet tall at this age. Perhaps, it was just his wishful thinking. Especially now, when he thought of how others called him a short mage, Sade wanted to give them a hard punch!
Fortunately, he has been training his body since two years ago to increase his strength and growth. Even now, if Sade was to continue walking on the mountain path or even walk in the forest for more than ten days, he wouldn''t even feel the slightest sense of fatigue. As he walked toward the river, Sade scooped a handful of clear water and washed his fresh and freshened up.
"Wow, this is nice. With natural water from the forest like this, washing my face with this water daily will be extremelyfortable." Sade felt the chill on his face and could not help but sigh. In Sade''s previous life, where he lived was heavily industrialized.Nature had been severely damaged. Such a clear river wouldn''t have existed in his previous life.
"It''s true what they say, the real nature is always the best" Sade sighed with relief. As he was just talking to himself for a bit, a loud cry for help came from the forest across the river.
"Help! Can someone help me? Please help me!" Sade''s eyes lit up as he heard this. He could make out all the words the person was saying. It was amonnguage that was exclusively used by the citizens of the Kingdom of Herlock. It just so happened that Sade had just passed through the range of the Magical Beasts Mountain Range.
Along this path, Sade only saw wild animals and Magical Beasts and he had already gotten bored with simr sightings. At this moment, he needed to meet a local viger so that he could seek more information. Since someone was crying for help, Sade assumed that the person would most likely be facing a ferocious Magical Beast. Suddenly, Sade pushed his legs forward, as he jumped quickly across the small river that was in front of him and ran toward the sound. Because of his immense strength, it didn''t take Sade too long to locate where the voice came from.
As he looked over, Sade''s eyes widened. Not too far away ahead of him, he saw about thirty to forty gray wolves surrounding a ten-year-old blonde girl, who was holding a wooden basket. It was obvious these wolves were nning on having her as their lunch. At that moment, Sade saw the big alpha wolf that was much bigger than the others slowly advancing toward the little girl. He saw its eyes grow greener and more ferocious, and its mouth was full of ugly teeth grinding one another. Sade imagined it would be able to sink its teeth and end the girl''s life in one bite. As it was making another move toward the girl, Sade yelled out.
"Stop now, you beast!
"Wind, lightning, and fire!"
The magic started to stir up in Sade''s body at the same time! Sade sprinted there with an incredible speed that was almost unimaginable. In a blink of an eye, Sade, who was originally more than thirty feet away now reached next to the girl and held her tight in his arms. Behind Sade, the gray wolves instantly disintegrated into a sudden bursting fire and immediately turned into a glowing pile of ashes.
"Are you alright?" Sade looked at the blonde girl and smiled, he hoped that he could give her a sense of security and kindness. And as expected, the little girl was relieved that she saw all the wolves had disappeared and Sade was in front of her. The little girl fainted at this point.
"Oh, now she fainted¡" Sade saw what happened and he didn''t even know what to do.
He thenid her down and built a bonfire on the spot to prevent wild animals from attacking. Later, he went out to hunt a wild boar to make a barbeque. He ate his catch and waited for the girl to wake up because he thought it wasn''t a good idea to just leave the girl there. If he were to take her out of the forest, he wouldn''t even know where to take her anyway. Sade thought he might as well just wait there for her to wake up so he could ask her for more information.
Sade took out a spellbook from the Interspatial ring and read it while he was eating the roasted boar. He had been neglecting his knowledge of elemental magic over the years, and he felt it was a good idea to brush up his skills and revise his skills. Not long after, the little girl woke up and she was dribbling over the roasted boar and started wolfing down the food. It must''ve been so long since she had any food. Sade thought that after the stress that she was through with the wolves, it wasn''t weird for her to be this hungry.
After she had her fill with food and water, Sade finally got the chance to have a conversation with her. Sade had found out that the little girl''s name was Kylie. She had just recently turned ten and was living in the suburbs of the Kingdom of Herlock. Her father was a soldier of the Kingdom and he had died in the earlier years during the battle against the Magical Beasts attacks. The little girl''s only remaining family was her mother, who had fallen ill four days before the incident. To make her mother healthy again, Kylie immediately devised a n to go into the city to seek help from a mage.
The little girl had remembered that mages are omnipotent and powerful big-timers. With this thought, she took all the money from her family savings and headed straight to the city to seek a mage''s help. But as an ordinary civilian family, the money that the little girl had on her was nothing to the mages in the city and waspletely rejected. Helplessly, Kylie thought of her mother who was gradually losing the battle with illness.
So, Kylie decided that she would head into the Magical Beasts Forest to find valuable elemental materials to be able to afford help from the mages. Whatter happened was what Sade saw. Sade was thinking of all the potential oues of entering the forest alone. Evenmon wild beasts that roamed throughout the territory of Kingdom of Herlock were more than enough to take Kylie''s life, and it was something a ten-year-old girl like Kylie could not survive. After the girl told him the whole story, Sade couldn''t help but feel pity for her.
Although Sade didn''t see himself as someone noble, it was through fate that he happened to meet Kylie here. Since Sade has magical abilities, he was more than happy to help Kylie''s mother. As Sade told Kylie what he was going to do, the girl jumped up ecstatically and cried. She was just a ten-year-old girl and Sade sighed slowly in his heart. To stop her from crying, Sade tried to change the topic.
"So how is the Kingdom of Herlock? Has anything changed?" Sade asked.
"Oh, you haven''t heard?" Kylie wiped her tears and looked at Sade with curiosity, and she was puzzled.
"Yes, I have been out there exploring for so long and I have missed out on the current situation." Sade saw that Kylie was finally relieved and her attention diverted, he heaved out a sigh and replied casually.
"It didn''t change much. However, a few days ago, I heard from the Elf Vige Chief that Princess Philomena is going to marry the son of a Minister." Kylie responded.
"Huh? Philomena is getting married?!"
...
Chapter 62 Philomena Is Getting Married? Suspicious!
Sade''s voice suddenly became louder, and Kelly was shocked.
"Yes, as what I heard from the Vige Chief, it seems that the minister informed the King of his marriage proposal."
"Oh, and did Princess Philomena agree?"
"I don''t know."
"I heard that they are getting married in three days, which should be the day after tomorrow if today is counted."
"..." Kelly looked at her surprised big brother and shook her head with confusion.
Sade''s eyes were also filled with confusion, but more of it was a surprise. After all, in Sade''s impression, Philomena''s goal was to be a grand archmage. Though it had only been two years, maybe Prescott had already be a grand archmage?
''Hiss¡'' Sade felt extremely terrified thinking about this possibility.
After all, Sade would at most be an advanced mage if he were topute based on the overall mage rating. Of course, excluding the various powers brought about by the code magic and the enhancement brought about by the Celestial bloodline and the Ancient Dragon Bloodline, if the rating was solely based on spiritual power, Sade was definitely at the grand archmage level now!
However, Sade considered himself inferior to Philomena by the standards of ordinary people. After all, Sade saw her hard work. Nheless, Philomena was already a grand archmage despite being back for only two years plus? No way! How would Philomena be willing to ept such a political marriage with her personality?
With such doubts, Sade rushed toward Kelly''s house under her guidance, "I should go to Kelly''s house to cure her mother for now, and maybe I can get more information from her." Sade mumbled to himself. He decided to check out the situation at Kelly''s vige first.
¡
With Kelly guiding the way and Sade carrying her on his back, they finally walked out of the forest after four hours of traveling.
Sade and Kelly walked along a loess path and saw a stone building that resembled an ancient wall appear before them not long after. The stone wall seemed not high from afar, about 20 meters. Even a half-grown tree was one head taller than the wall in the King''s Great Basin wall.
Behind the wall was the central city of the Kingdom of Herlock. It looked like a dense array of ordinary civilian houses outside the wall. The farther out, the more shabby the houses were. Most civilian houses had wooden roofs and walls made of a mixture of soil and wood. Of course, the houses nearer to the wall were much better.
Sade could see many stone houses at a nce. The ones behind the wall were more exquisite, obviously for the nobles and the rich. Kelly lived outside the wall, in a small vige near the woods at the farthest part of the civilian area. It was not very far away, and Sade only took a few steps to reach Kelly''s house.
It was a house built entirely of wood. Kelly''s house was much better than the otherspared to the other houses made of a mixture of mud and wood. Sade could hear a heavy coughing from the house as soon as he reached.
"Mom!" Kelly shouted.
After jumping off Sade''s body, she quickly pushed open the door and rushed into the house. A young voice sounded from the house not long after.
"My Kelly, you''re finally back. Are you hurt? Why didn''t you listen to me and insist on going into the forest? Do you know how many wild beasts and terrifying Magical Beasts there are? What should I do if you were eaten by the Magical Beasts?" Her voice sounded a little hoarse, but Kelly could tell that her mother was worried about her.
"Sob. I''m worried that you won''t be able to get up again."
"I am fine. Look, I''m already up."
"Don''t worry, Mom. I brought the mage over to see you."
"Nonsense. Why would such a noble existence like the magee here to see me?"
"It''s true, Mom. I''d met the big bad wolf in the forest. The mage saved me and said that he would see you. He''s outside now!"
"What!" Kelly''s mother couldn''t hold on any longer, listening to his daughter''s narration, especially when she knew that a mage was standing outside the house. She still slowly walked out of the house even though her body was in terrible shape. She saw Sade''s smile as she opened the door.
"Hello, Madam. My name is Sade. I''m a mage who''s traveling abroad. I met Kelly on the way back and heard that you need a mage''s help."
"Ah! I''m so sorry, Master Mage. My daughter is young and only knows how to talk nonsense. Please don''t take her personally." Kelly''s mother looked very young, about 28 or 29 years old. Perhaps because she was sick, her face was pale, making her look a slight mise.
Especially when she saw that Sade was wearing a pure purple mage robe and exquisite clothes, although she did not know how much it was, it must have looked very expensive!
Kelly''s mother was also a maid in a noble family. She had seen many nobles make clothes out of Magical Beast fur. However, it was the first time she had seen clothes made out of pure purple Magical Beast fur like Sade''s.
Therefore, she put herself very low as she was afraid that she would offend Sade. Sade was dumbfounded and insisted on helping Kelly''s mother with the treatment in the end.
During the treatment process, Sade was again dumbfounded as he saw the skin on her back. It was aback that had been ripped apart, with blood and pus. By exploring her spiritual power, she fell ill due to a wound infection purulent, resulting in inmmation.
Especially since she was a woman and was bleeding profusely, her body would undoubtedly be weak, causing her to faint. Sade did not ask her immediately as he needed to treat her in time now.
Hydrotherapy, earth pulse, soft wind, and heat recovery are four types of attributable auxiliary magic that Sade had recentlye into contact with. The second and third types were used in battles to recover one''s physical strength and increase one''s physical condition, which was not suitable for use under the current circumstance.
Although the first and fourth types of magic were healing magic, considering her inmmation, using fire-based magic would aggravate her wounds. Thus, in the end, Sade chose hydrotherapy, the water-based healing magic.
Sade waved his hand, and a water ball naturally condensed in the air. Sade pressed the water ball against her back skin, following his feeling when he practiced chanting mantras.
Sade reproduced it directly through the ''water maniption'' ability! Sure enough, under Sade''s control, the wound on her back skin gradually healed after being touched by the water ball. It didn''t take long for the wound topletely heal as Sade controlled the water ball movement.
Kelly''s mother was much more rxed as the woundpletely healed. She thanked Sade continuously and proposed to pay him money. However, Sade refused and requested a piece of information.
At the same time, Sade also asked about the origin of the wounds on her body. Sade could tell that it was the result of a man-made whipping. What kind of sick person would do such a vicious thing to a single mother? If Sade knew who it was, he would also whip the person and see how the person would feel.
Facing Sade''s question, Kelly''s mother hesitated for a long time before she finally said, "I work as a maid at the minister''s residence, mainly responsible for Young Master Bob''s daily life..." Kelly''s mother didn''t say it clearly, as, after all, she was worried that her words would spread.
Although Sade looked very reliable, she knew very well, as a lower ss of the society, how great nobles emphasized reputation! Perhaps the rumors circting outside were enough for these nobles to let her die a thousand times!
However, Sade was, after all, Kelly''s and her savior. As a person with principles, Kelly''s mother could not lie before her child. Yet, she did not know that Sade looked puzzled when she said she was a maid in the minister''s residence.
Especially when she mentioned that she was taking care of Young Master Bob''s daily life, Sade was utterly stunned.
''Young Master Bob?'' He remembered that the minister had only one son. Is this pervert going to marry Philomena?
Chapter 63 Entering The City
Bob Herrmann, the only son of Minister ude Herrmann, was the information Sade obtained from Kelly using a portion of honey collected from the King''s Great Basin.
Of course, part of it was also tofort Kelly. Kelly lost her father at a very young age and was raised by her mother. Her mother had been supporting most of the family''s expenses. So, although Kelly had not been wealthy since she was young, she was not poor either. At least she indulged in foods like honey and desserts almost once a year.
Looking at the sweet smile on Kelly''s face after she ate the honey, Sade''s heart was melting, and he rubbed Kelly''s head.
Sade decided to go to the minister''s house personally to see what kind of person the minister''s son was. After all, Sade knew Philomena''s character very well. Especially after the incident with Kelly''s mother, Sade was even more concerned about Bob. If what Kelly''s mother said was true, Sade definitely couldn''t let Philomena fall into his hands!
His brain must be damaged, and his heart was broken to be able to do such an inhumane act to a woman, especially a mother who was still a child. He definitely couldn''t let it go, especially since Philomena was like Sade''s elder sister and teacher.
After bidding farewell to Kelly and her family, Sade headed straight for the Kingdom of Herlock and arrived at the gate outside the kingdom not long after. He saw groups of garrisons guarding outside the gate when he got closer. There were even giant machines ced at the entrance, a little simr but slightly different from the lithobolos in ancient times. There was nothing on it to provide a pulling force. Probably there were some magic circles carved on it. Sade could feel the presence of magic on it.
Sade was stopped by the garrisons as he was about to enter the city. The garrisons were considerably polite, not as rude as those in Sade''s previous life, "Hello, please show me your entry permit."
"Entry permit?" Sade was confused. Did he need a permit to enter the city?
Sade saw a slightly chubby man in glorious clothes entering the city. The chubby man smiled, took out a blue stone card from his pocket, handed it to the garrison, and ced it on a huge stone tform. With a ''beep!'' sound, the garrison immediately let him through.
Sade, who had transmigrated from the modern world, looked surprised observing such a smooth series of operations.
''Isn''t this an identity identification card? Is there such maniption in the World of Magic?'' Sade was utterly amazed by the operations and said, "I don''t have a permit. I''ve been doing some missions in the Magical Beast Mountain Range. The waves of Magic Beasts attacked me, and I lost my permit and my formerpanions..." Sade revealed a sad expression as he said it.
The garrison looked puzzled when he heard Sade''s words and scanned Sade''s clothes from top to bottom. An unknown purple mage robe made of animal skin, and the shoes and clothes he was wearing were newly made ¡ª especially that crimson-ck wand, there was not a single gem iid on it. It was evident that he was a mage in distress.
The garrison thought of the frequent Magical Beast wave disasters around the Kingdom of Herlock in recent years and concluded that Sade was not lying. Especially when he saw the sadness on Sade''s face, it made him even more certain that he was a pitiful person who the Magical Beast wave had persecuted.
The garrison did not make things difficult for Sade and even patted Sade tofort him, "Don''t be sad, Brother. No one expected the Magical Beast wave to happen so frequently in the past two years. You have my condolences."
"Thank you..." Facing the garrison''sforting words, Sade looked into his eyes to express his gratitude and asked, "But then, how can I enter the city without a permit?"
A smile appeared on the soldier''s face after hearing Sade''s question, and he pointed at a sentry box on the left of the gate, "You can use ten silver coins to get a permit there. I know you need it now, although the price may be unreasonable."
"Yes, I need it now." Sade nodded in agreement.
This was the first time he had such close contact with the human world aftering to this world. Frankly, Sade was surprised that he had to swipe a card to enter the city.
Sade eventuallypleted the permit application under the garrison''s guidance. It was worth mentioning that when Sade applied for the permit, his act of directly taking out gold coins surprised the garrisons. After all, having ten silver coins, it''s not the same thing as paying with one gold coin, knowing that the value of gold was far higher than silver.
Except for mithril, which had excellent magic conductivity, almost most metal products added gold to improve their quality! Therefore, Sade shocked the garrisons when he paid directly with gold coins.
"Who is this young master who pays directly with gold coins!"
"Exactly, I thought he was a wandering mage when I saw his clothes and didn''t expect him to be so rich!"
Sade quickly crossed the city gate and entered the city amid the surrounding discussions. He didn''t expect to attract so much attention just by paying gold coins. After all, these gold coins were all treasures that Prescott had given him.
His Interspatial Ring was also filled with arge pile of gold coins, various precious treasures, and all kinds of rare elemental materials from the Great Basin gifted by the King of Magical Beasts. The value of these goods was indeed unimaginable in human society! He wouldn''t have done it if he had known.
"I have to be careful in the future. I can''t expose these treasures to others as it''s too dangerous." Sade warned himself as he slowly walked forward.
The scenery of Herlock City appeared before him along with a burst of light!
Chapter 64 The Elves’ Potion Shop
All the buildings were made of ck and cyan stones. There were all kinds of shops on the streets. Various people passed by one after another on the streets. What surprised Sade was that although the buildings here were much better than those outside, they were not as stunning as the city gate.
There were less than ten tall buildings as far as the eye could see. The most glorious one looked like a pce, besides the magnificent, exquisite, and solemn building at the front. The rest were cyan buildings not far from the pce and a cyan-ck stone tower in the city''s center.
It was the first time Sade came to the Kingdom of Herlock, so he was very curious about the things before him. Anyhow, he did not forget the reason he was in the city. He needed to know where the minister''s residence was. As the most powerful person in the Kingdom of Herlock besides the King, Sade guessed that the minister lived in the highest ce here, the stone tower in the city''s center.
Sade immediately thought of another guess. Although this stone tower built entirely of cyan-ck stone was very tall, its exterior building style did not look like the residence of a powerful minister. If one had to say, it was the cyan-blue building closer to the pce that looked more like it.
Sade, who had more or less a goal in mind, decided to go there at night to check it out. After all, it was daytime now. If he went there just like that, he would possibly be regarded as an intruder.
So, Sade decided to go to the shops nearby instead. On the one hand, he wanted to wait, and on the other hand, he wanted to get some information from the shops nearby. Sade chose to go to ces where many people were to get the information he needed.
After making up his mind, Sade began to walk down the street and went inside, following the crowd. As Sade scanned through the shops on both sides of the street, he noticed that a g was hung at the door of each shop. Each g had a different pattern printed on it, and there was a string of words around the patterns. However, Sade noticed that these words were in some othernguage, which included thenguage of the Kingdom of Herlock. Surprisingly, at the bottom of these patterns, the state''smonnguage was again used to interpret the words''nguage.
Looking at the dazzling array of gs before him and the customers in the shops, Sade saw that there was a potion shop run by the elves not far away. This potion shop had not only human customers but also elves, dwarves, and an interesting race, the elemental race.
Sade suddenly understood what this meant, looking at the scene before him. Although the Kingdom of Herlock was a human country, the kingdom itself would also have business from other races because it was attached to the Magic Empire!
After all, the Magic Empire was neutral and did not participate in the war, nor did it start a war. Everything was about peace. At the same time, all races living under the rule of the Empire were treated equally.
As a dependent state of the Magic Empire, it was believed to be a neutral state regardless of which kingdom was under its jurisdiction. It was precisely why many other races would appear in the Magic Empire.
The Kingdom of Herlock was at the edge of the Magical Beast Mountain Range. Therefore, it was also the neutral state closest to the other races. Hence, naturally, there were many different races here.
As Sade walked on the road, he looked at the magic potion shop run by the elves and couldn''t help but think of the elf vige at the edge of the Magical Beast Mountain Range and the Vige Chief, Wenda.
Sade smiled on his face and walked into the elves'' magic potion shop. On the one hand, Sade had a good impression of the elves, and on the other hand, Sade felt that he could obtain some information from the shop.
Sade found the shop spacious as soon as he walked in. There were only three elves in the shop, and they were all serving customers. So, Sade decided to take a look for himself.
He nced around and saw rows of wooden cabs on both sides of the shop. Bottles of potions of different colors were ced on the wooden cabs, but most were in dark green. Sade decided to stand aside and watch as he did not know much about potions.
A guest left, and a young elven girl walked over from the side, "Hello, wee! How may I help you?"
Hearing her speak in a somewhat awkward Herlocknguage, Sade instantly understood that she had probably just arrived in the Kingdom of Herlock. As Sade looked like a human, she had most likely identified him as a Herlock native.
? In the Kingdom of Herlock, which was at the edge of the Magical Beast Mountain Range, few people from other countries woulde to live here except for merchants and bards. One of them was Sade, who had figured it out and smiled.
He quickly replied in the state''smonnguage, "Thank you so much. I don''t know the difference between these potions. Can you exin the functions and prices of these potions to me in detail?" Sade sounded very gentle.
The young elven girl''s face suddenly blushed, not sure whether it was because of Sade''s handsome appearance or because of his words just now.
Sade caught it, although it was only a moment. She was a little shy, but it didn''t matter. As a person who was already an adult in his heart, Sade felt that the body''s growth couldn''t represent a person''s entire being. So, he gave in to her, and there was nothing bad about it.
As expected, Sade intentionally showed some concern. The young elven girl began to introduce the potions in the shop to Sade in the state''smonnguage, "Sir, this row before you are Level-1 attributable magic potions. The earthy yellow ones are earth-type magic potions. You can increase a certain amount of body toughness and defense by consuming them. It is equivalent to a mage using a Level-1 earth-type auxiliary magic. Meanwhile, the red increases fire resistance. The blue and green are water and wind resistance potions. Besides, there are also spirit recovery potions..." Sade listened as Miss Elf got happier the more she talked.
Time gradually passed. An elder elven girl came along, "Mariel, you''re being a little rude to the customer."
...
Chapter 65 Thea Abel! I Heard The News!
"Sister Thea!" Mariel''s little face turned red looking at Sister Thea walking towards her. She suddenly felt nervous and instantly lowered her head.
The elder elf girl before her, Thea, was the shop manager. At the same time, she was also Mariel''s sister and boss. Today was the first time Mariel served customers in the shop, and she was unfamiliar with the services. She became even more nervous now that she saw her elder sister, as she knew that she must have made a mistake just now!
She recalled that she seemed to use the state''smonnguage to talk to Sade without considering whether he was a native of the Kingdom of Herlock.
The nature of work of the Chamber of Commerce required them to contact customers of various races, so the Chamber of Commerce staff needed to know the state''smonnguage.
The Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce that she was in was the onlyrge Chamber of Commerce in the entire state that was open to all races! Therefore,nguagemunication was a big problem. This was why the Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce has a higher requirement for its staff - to know thenguages of various races and countries!
By mastering the others''nguage, they would not be deliberately stumbled when doing business in the other party''s territory. At the same time, this is also a kind of respect. As the saying goes, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. This was precisely the reason.
And now that Mariel was in the Kingdom of Herlock, she had to understand the Herlocknguage. Although in fact, the state''smonnguage was much more practical than the former. After all, this was themonnguage of the entire state.
However, if one wanted to travel to other territories, it was best to learn othernguages! Especially for people in business, understanding the counterparty''snguage and words were the basis of politemunication. This was why Mariel felt even more ashamed under Thea''s reminder.
She lowered her head and apologized to Sade, "I was rude just now. I never considered your feelings." She conversed in the Herlocknguage. Although her speech was not very fluent, Sade more or less understood from her behavior why she apologized.
"It''s okay." Sade smiled and waved his hand, indicating that he did not care.
He could see that she was a very hardworking person. There was no reason to make things difficult for her over such a small matter. Mariel smiled, seeing that Sade did not make things difficult for her.
Finally, under the signal of the elder elven girl named ''Thea'' at the side, Mariel went to serve other guests ordingly.
Looking at the elder elven girl, Sade guessed that she might be the manager of this shop. However, she came over to send Mariel away and kept staring at him, making Sade feel a little puzzled, ''Could it be that she knows me?''
While he was guessing, she suddenly spoke and gave Sade a very special salute, making Sade feel surprised because he had seen this salute before, "Hello, my name is Thea. I am the manager of the Herlock branch of the Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce. You must be Lord Sade."
"Oh, you know me." Sade pointed at himself in surprise and asked in puzzlement.
He didn''t expect that his information would be exposed so quickly. He had grown up in the King''s Great Basin since he was young, so he didn''t usually have any contact with outsiders. The people he interacted with the most were Prescott, Philomena, and Nia, who took care of his daily life.
However, they wouldn''t reveal his information. At least Prescott, the Mother of Dragon, wouldn''t let such a thing happen due to her fear of humans. Although Philomena left the King''s Great Basin and returned to the Kingdom of Herlock, Sade knew that she was a person of principle and wouldn''t expose him.
In other words, his information was leaked after he left the King''s Great Basin. After he left the King''s Great Basin, he met three groups of people. Wenda, the Vige Chief of the Elven Vige, Wenke Dean, the second prince of the Kingdom of Romete, and Kelly, the little girl in distress in the forest.
However, the only one who knew his identity was Wenda, the chief of the Elven Vige. Sade instantly guessed his background, thinking he was also an elf, and nodded, "Did Vige Chief Wenda tell you about it?"
Thea nodded with a smile facing Sade''s question, "My full name is Thea Abel,Vige Chief, Wenda Abel''s daughter. My father gave me your information via usedmunication magic. I felt the energy fluctuation from the ancient elven tree as you entered the door, which made me even more certain that it was you."
''Could the energy fluctuation from the ancient elven tree be due to the leaf?'' After confirming his guess, he was again attracted by her words, "Communication magic? Is there such convenient magic in this world? I remember that there is quite a distance from the Magical Beast Mountain Range. Can this be done with magic?"
"Communication magic is developed independently by the Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce staff. You won''t know about it normally."
"Self-developed, that''s so amazing!" It was the first time he had seen this kind of magic. He could alsomunicate telepathically now, but the distance covered was pitifully small, while the spiritual power consumed was rtively high.
Thea''s face revealed a happy smile in the face of Sade''s praise. After all, the person before her was a Lord. She was delighted in her heart to receive his praise. Sade was also shocked as he did not expect her to be so enthusiastic.
The two of them chatted happily for a moment. Sade also obtained a lot of useful information from the conversation with Thea.
Firstly, the Magic Empire was not the only one on the Karen Continent. On the opposite, an empire made up of subhumans existed on the other side of the Magic Beast Mountain Range, called the Orc Empire!
Secondly, there were four great seas and three terrifying forbidden areas around the Karen continent, namely the East Sea, South Sea, North Sea, and the Storm Sea, that were covered by thunderstorms all year round. The Storm Sea was the most terrifying among them, also one of the three forbidden areas.
It was rumored that in the depths of the Storm Sea, countless ancient treasures had been left behind since ancient times. One would be rich enough to rival a country directly even if one could only obtain one of them. The lucky ones could even be invincible due to secrecy.
It was also because of this legend that attracted countless people to rush to the Storm Sea to obtain ancient treasures. There were the most numbers of human adventurers, but they never returned in the end. However, countless people would still rush to the Storm Sea for the numerous ancient treasures hidden underneath after so many years!
Sade was also very interested in this. However, he would not go to the Storm Sea at the moment because it was too dangerous there. He had heard about the Storm Sea from Prescott, who didn''t seem to like it there.
The other two forbidden areas were the Dark Continent and Dragon Ind, other than the Storm Sea. Sade understood that Dragon Ind was where the dragons lived. As for the Dark Continent, the specific information wasn''t clear. Thea didn''t know much about it either. She only heard that there seemed to be a curse, and no one had ever returned from there. It was perilous there.
Besides that, Sade also obtained information about the Origin Magic Book from Thea.
"Could the Origin Magic Book you mentioned be the Origin Magic Book that is said to record all magic in the Imperial College of Magic?"
"Yes!"
"What is that magic book for?" Thea''s face revealed a hint of surprise hearing Sade''s reply, then she frowned slightly and said, "I think you should give up."
"Why?" Sade was surprised as he did not expect Thea to advise him to give up this idea directly.
"The Origin Magic Book is guarded very tightly by the mages of the Magic Empire. You cannot approach it if you are not one of them, let alone read it!"
"Is it that strict? Not even allowed to get close?"
"Not allowed! Let me put it this way. The Origin Magic Book was ced at the highest level of the library known as Deathbed in the Imperial College of Magic. If one did not have the corresponding qualifications, just wandering around the library alone would turn you into ashes by the various top-level magic in the library, not to mention entering it." Thea solemnly exined to Sade, trying to dispel his thoughts.
However, Sade was even more intrigued to read the Origin Magic Book instead, "Is there no other way?"
"Of course there is, but I would still advise you not to go."
"Why?" Sade was a little surprised and felt that Thea was whetting his appetite.
She had advised him not to go, yet she told him that there was another way now.
Sade saw a mischievous smile on her face. As expected, his guess was correct, and she was teasing him. There must be a way! "Stop fooling around, Miss Thea."
"I''m sorry. This is the first time I''ve seen a Dragon yer who Dragon Blood did not curse, so I''m inquisitive. I can see that the Lord''s love for you is profound!" Thea directly voiced out her thoughts, seeing that her expression was exposed.
She had been observing Sade since he entered. After all, based on the information given by her father, Sade had a direct rtionship with the one who appeared 130 years ago! How could this not surprise Thea? Sade was a human teenager no matter how she looked at it! Could a human be the child of a giant dragon?
This was too magical. No biography of a bad bard dares to write like that. After all, that was a giant dragon. Giant dragons were the embodiment of power and were synonymous with the strongestbat strength in the current world.
Regardless of how many people mored to kill giant dragons to seize the dragon blood to gain power and be Dragon yers, the killed ones were usually young dragons that had yet to mature.
The people should try when the dragons grow into adult dragons. As the saying goes: if you try, you die. 80% of these people would not even reach the front of the dragon when they were directly turned into ashes by the dragon''s breath.
It was precisely why Thea was highly shocked after recognizing Sade! She felt a sense of coercion from Sade, although this feeling was rtively recessive. After all, Sade did not show any hostility to her.
However, her perception was pretty strong as an elf, especially since her strength was not low. At this level, she was even more aware of that feeling and could determine it, though it was subtle. This was the coercioning from a superior dragon, a high-grade dragon species!
It was incredible! This young man named Sade was a Dragon yer! Most importantly, there was no curse of the Dragon''s Den on him! Considering his rtionship with that giant dragon, the giant dragon was the one who willingly gave up his dragon blood! Moreover, it was a superior dragon, a high-grade dragon!
This was shocking! Thea''s heart seemed to be roaring at this moment. Considering that Sade could make a terrifying giant dragon unconditionally bleed for him to increase his strength, his position must be very high in the giant dragon''s heart!
Thea''s attitude towards Sade became more respectful. When Sade noticed that respectful gaze towards him, coupled with her suddenly changed attitude, Sade saw through her thoughts, "Don''t be like this. I still prefer to be friends with the real you like just now. My name is Sade, and I''m just a human adventurer traveling outside." Sade waved his right hand. He didn''t want to be ttered like this, as he would be too tired to live like this.
Thea quickly returned to her mischievous look as Sade spoke, making his smile instantly awkward as he thought, ''You''re an elf. Even if you look young, you''re still several times older than me.''
Thea looked cute for behaving so mischievously despite her mature appearance. As Sade was not even six years old, it was still too early for him.
Chapter 66 The Imperial College Of Magic! Sade’s Plan!
"Can you tell me how to see the Origin Magic Book?" Sade slowly said after what had just happened.
This time, Thea answered directly, "Of course!" She sounded very respectful, was not as cunning as before, "It''s straightforward. As long as you be a student of the Imperial College of Magic, you will be able toe into contact with the Origin Magic Book."
"Oh, it''s that simple?" Sade was utterly stunned as he did not expect it to be so straightforward, "I cane into contact with the Origin Magic Book as long as I be a student of the Imperial College of Mage?"
"It''s the Imperial College of Magic."
"Are you kidding me again?" Sade was just referring to what Thea had just said.
The Origin Magic Book was hidden in the mysterious Deathbed library, which had astonishing lethality as it could use terrifying, top-level magic. Sade had just prepared himself for long-term cultivation. After his strength reached a certain level, he would go to the Imperial College of Magic to look for the Origin Magic Book.
However, now, Thea told him that he would be able to see the Origin Magic Book as long as he became a college student. Was it that simple? Could it be that she was teasing him again? He looked at Thea with a puzzled gaze, but her expression was exceptionally solemn.
"No, what I said just now was the truth. The Deathbed library exists. The Origin magic Book is indeed stored at the highest level of the Deathbed Library. It is the most precious treasure in the college, so they will guard it closely. You will be treated as a thief or robber if you look at it directly." Thea stroked her hair and continued to speak, "Of course, if you can enter the college as a student through the official path, you will see the Origin Magic Book."
"Oh, bing a college student will allow me to see the book? Is the book not guarded against students? What if someone intentionally steals it?" Sade asked with a puzzled look.
Thea seemed to have foreseen his doubts. She did not answer his question but smiled and said, "Lord Sade, do you know the admission requirements of the Imperial College of Magic?"
? "Admission requirements?" Sade shook his head. He had only left the King''s Great Basin a few days ago, so naturally, he wouldn''t know the admission requirements for the Imperial College of Magic?
Thea continued to speak, "The Imperial College of Magic is a ce belonging to the Magic Empire that specializes in magic research. At the same time, it is also the origin of magic. It is the Holy Land for all mages on the Karen Continent and is also an elite college of magic that the Magic Empire trains outstanding magic geniuses!"
"It is rumored that the Imperial College of Magic students have extremely high or rare magic talent. Even the legendary Heavenly Blessed ones also exist in the college!! In other words, the students who can enter the Imperial College of Magic all have extreme magical talents!"
"Oh... What are you trying to say? Are you trying to say that entering this Deathbed has something to do with one''s magic talent?" Sade''s face was full of confusion.
"Yes and no." Thea shook her head and continued, "There are many rare inheritance stones and magic books covering various spells of all attributes in the Deathbed. The Deathbed is the core of the Imperial College of Magic.
However, other than bing a student of the Academy, you have to prove that you are outstanding enough if you want to enter. The higher your magic talent, age,bat ability, and overall standard, the more outstanding your performance is, and the rarer the things you will gain when entering the Deathbed. Of course, I''m not very clear about the situation in the Deathbed. It depends on your decision."
"You don''t know the internal situation in the Deathbed?" Sade asked with a puzzled face.
"I''m sorry, but I''m not qualified to enter the Imperial College of Magic with my level of magic talent." Thea looked regretful.
Her words were clear. A student could enter the Imperial College of Magic if he had an incredible magic talent. There were also age restrictions, and only the person with the most vital talent, strength, and potential were eligible to see the Origin Magic Book.
''However, for an existence who was the peak in all aspects, why would he take such a significant risk to steal the Origin Magic Book when the book might even belong to him?'' Having thought it through, Sade became very interested in the Imperial College of Magic and suddenly had the idea of investigating.
However, Thea seemed to have seen through his thoughts, walked to the counter at the side, took out an exquisite-looking booklet, and handed it to him.
"What is this?" Sade looked at Thea puzzledly.
"This is a register that rifies your origin. It is registered by the Spirit Wind Chamber of Commerce. You will be arrested if you don''t register when you arrive at the Magic Empire. Lord Sade, you wouldn''t be able to prove your identity now, right?"
"Oh, indeed..." Sade took the register from Thea with a dumbfounded look. Indeed, he was already a human now.
Identification card, register¡ Sade realized that this ancient fantasy world was not as backward as imagined. At the same time, he was extremely grateful that he had an invincible mother.
He would have been arrested as an undocumented person the moment he transmigrated due to Prescott and would not have received so much care the moment he stepped out of the door.
Seeing that Sade had put the register into his Interspatial Ring, Thea, beside him, spoke again, "Lord Sade, are you nning to enroll in the Imperial College of Magic?"
"Sort of. After all, I want to look at the Origin Magic Book!"
"In that case, I have some good news for you."
"What good news?" Sade asked curiously.
"Te colleges in the Magic Empire will be recruiting students in a week. The colleges will send their mentors to recruit new students from the kingdoms under the empire. Mentors from the Imperial College of Magic will alsoe during that time. Just bring along your register as you go to test your talent. The age limit for admission is usually 8 to 12 years old."
"Oh, 8 to 12 years old?" Sade felt a little flustered hearing Thea''s words.
After all, he was not even 6 years old, let alone 8. Would he be rejected if they discover it?
"What''s wrong? Could it be that you''re over 12 years old?" Thea''s heart was also palpitating, seeing Sade''s sudden change in expression. Probably, Sade''s age had exceeded the admission limit.
Sade immediately shook his head to indicate that he had not exceeded the age limit.
"Phew, that''s great. I thought you were over 12 years old. If that''s the case, you can only look for other methods."
"Alright. Aren''t you worried that my talent won''t meet the admission requirements?"
"Hahaha, you must be joking. How would someone like you not be admitted?"
"Oh, that''s true."
"..."
Chapter 67 Sneaking Into The Minister’s Residence! Uncontrollable Rage!
After making up his mind to enroll in the Imperial College of Magic, Sade bid farewell to Thea and the others before leaving the potion shop.
He decided not to leave the business district directly, seeing that the sky had yet to turn dark. Instead, he wandered around themercial district with some interest and checked out the shops selling strange items or trying out some rare delicacies from time to time. After all, he was notcking money at the moment.
However, while Sade was enjoying himself in this area, several pairs of green eyes were staring at him from a distance as if they were trying to confirm something. One of them quickly left the scene and ran towards the blue building in the distance.
¡
A naked girl was tied up in a luxuriously decorated room in the blue building. Her hands were tied, and her entire body was almost hanging in the air. She was barely able to support her body by touching the ground with the tips of her feet.
Just as this naked girl was enduring the pain caused by the tightening of the ropes around her body, a half-naked fatty with a twisted smile on his face suddenly walked out from the curtain behind her, holding a whip in his hand. With the sound of the fatty''s approaching footsteps, the naked girl who was initially silent suddenly looked frightened. Her body struggled frantically, trying to break free from the ropes, but it was futile.
"Whip! Whip! Whip!"
The girl, who was still struggling, suddenly let out a helpless wail as the whipping sounds sounded. The whip in his hand became more powerful, and the smile on the fatty''s face became more ferocious.
It wasn''t until the girl was beaten until her skin was ripped open and blood dripped all over the floor, and she stopped moving at all, that the fatty finally stopped.
"Tsk! Is It broken again? Seriously, these toys are bing less durable these days. I have to get someone to find me a new batch." Suddenly, a knock on the door just as the fatty was mumbling to himself, "Who is it?"
"Young Master Bob, the Master wants you to hurry over. He said that he has something to discuss with you."
"Father wants me to go? Could it be that Princess Philomena has agreed to marry me?"
The fatty revealed a perverted expression as he seemed to be visualizing himself abusing the graceful figure of Her Royal Highness with a leather whip. Bob''s heart couldn''t be more excited, especially when he thought of the princess who finallypromised under his threat despite her heroic temperament.
"She''s a mage and a princess. I''ve never tortured a princess before!" Fat Bob could not hold his excitement and immediately rushed out of the room.
A thick smell of blood instantly spread as he opened the door.
¡
The sun set as the night approached.
A figure wearing a purple mage robe quietlynded on the blue building without attracting anyone''s attention. Despite having his eyes closed, he walked in the darkness without any obstacles and easily sneaked into the residence before him.
Minister ude Herrmann was listening to his subordinates'' reporting in the hall. The subordinates'' dressings were the same as those of the people who had been spying on Sade.
"How is your deployment going with the order I gave earlier?"
"Everything is ready, My Lord. We have arranged everything and are waiting to take action on the Princess''s wedding night in three days."
"Good, you have done well. My n is halfpleted once the Third Prince''s men arrive. And once my n is sessful, you will all be my first-ss meritorious subordinates and will have a lot of power, status, and wealth by then. However, if you dare to rebel against me, you should know the consequences." The minister''s eyes revealed a trace of blood.
"We understand."
"Sir, aren''t you worried that Princess Philomena will note?"
"Hmph! Will she note?"
"So what if she has be an archmage now? What can she do? Does she think that she can destroy all of us? You must know that the Queen''s life is in my hands."
The minister slowly took out and opened an exquisite box from the secretpartment at the side of the chair. There were two exquisite medicine bottles in the box, a blue and a ck.
The minister took out the ck medicine bottle and carefully examined it, "I didn''t expect the effect of this poison to be so overbearing. It''s colorless and odorless, but it can impact a person''s spirit and cannot be expelled by external forces. Once it is in touch with other spiritual power, it will directly contaminate and destroy the other party''s spiritual power. You can only rely on this one and only antidote if you want to counteract this kind of Spirit Poison."
The minister revealed a smirk on his face with a cold snort, "Hmph! The Herlock King must marry Princess Philomena to my son if he wants to save his queen will die of poison. I wouldn''t believe that he is willing to watch his woman die. He will try his best to deliver Princess Philomena into our hands. After handing the Princess over to the Third Prince''s men, I would be able to obtain the Empire''s support. It would be simple for me to take this kingdom down by then."
The minister felt a surge in his heart. Now was the crucial part of the n. The minister''s son and Princess Philomena''s wedding will take ce in three days.
However, in reality, this was merely a n. But once the n seeded, the minister could overthrow the royal family of Herlock and establish a new kingdom by himself. He would be the new Herlock King at that time, and everyone in Herlock would have to bend the knee. As for the means, he didn''t care. He was willing to do anything so long as he could achieve his own goals.
Suddenly, someone came and immediately reported, "My Lord, a suspicious person has entered the Kingdom of Herlock."
"Suspicious person?"
"Yes, we found this person very suspicious when we investigated. Not only did he apply for the city entry permit today, but he has also been intentionally or unintentionally asking for information about you after entering the city."
"Asking for information about me? Probably he was sent to the Kingdom of Herlock by another kingdom?" The minister touched his beard with a glimmer of wickedness in his eyes.
"Yes, My Lord. We also suspect that the person is a spy from another country."
"A spy? Are you sure?"
"I cannot confirm, but the person is not from the Kingdom of Herlock. We haven''t found any information about the person so far."
"Then let''s deal with this person as the enemy kingdom''s spy and capture him first!"
"Yes!"
The minister''s brows gradually frowned after hearing his subordinate''s conjecture. His expression changed, but he looked calm in the end. He has no turning back now. Even if the person was the enemy kingdom''s spy, he didn''t have any other choice.
The news of the Third Prince''s arrival came from the outside. The minister hurriedly went out to wee him. After the minister left, a figure slowly appeared from a hidden corner not far from the hall. It was Sade!
"The Kingdom of Herlock is very unlucky. The king wouldn''t have expected that his minister wants to seize the throne." Sade''s looked expressionless, with a faint murderous intent in his eyes.
He was restraining himself. He had never expected so many things going on here, even though he only came to check this ce out and confirm his conjecture.
The minister''s son was a pervert who liked to abuse. Philomena wanted to marry the minister''s son due to the threat to her mother''s life. The minister had caused Philomena''s mother to be in danger of being poisoned. It was all a conspiracy created by the minister himself. The minister of the Kingdom of Herlock was plotting to seize the throne and be the king!
However, Sade didn''t expect that the Third Prince of the Magic Empire was involved in this conspiracy. It was unbelievable. How could he do that?
One must know that the Magic Empire had strictly banned all Empire Princes from participating in the war between kingdoms. Once an Empire Prince was discovered, he would risk losing his identity as a prince. This surprised Sade.
However, it was even more unexpected that the minister''s men had discovered his whereabouts. This was inconceivable. After all, he had just entered the Kingdom of Herlock today.
Could it be that the minister already had such powerful influence over the entire kingdom? The moment he stepped out of the potion shop today, Sade''s spiritual power had already detected a few sneaky people following him. It was precisely why he deliberately strolled around themercial district and the surrounding area - to see who these people were.
However, when they lost him and counter-followed them to their base, he was surprised to find that these people were the subordinates of his target, the minister of the Kingdom of Herlock.
He sighed in his heart, ''What a coincidence.''
However, just as Sade was climbing over the wall, he happened to bump into Bob, the minister''s son, rushing out of the room. At the same time, the scene in that room made his heart tremble - broken limbs, the faint smell of corpses, and the young life long passed away. Seeing the devil''snd where lives were trampled, Sade''s heart was inconceivably shocked.
Although Sade was born in the King''s Great Basin, he had long be indifferent to human life and death. Yet, the scene before him still shocked his heart. This was no longer something that humans could do.
Sade''s expression became extremely cold. How could a human do such a cruel thing to another human? The scene before him was many times more brutal than killing a person directly. Sade only saw deep despair in the dead''s eyes as he looked at the eyes that had lost their brilliance.
It was unforgivable!
Chapter 68 Coincidence! The Third Prince’s Plot! Sade’s Wrath!
An inexplicable wave rippled from his heart and gradually turned into an enormous wave, surging up to the high ground. He only wanted to do one thing now - to kill Bob, who should not exist in this world.
However, something crossed his mind, and he eventually held back his thought. It would be toofortable for Bob if Sade were to kill him directly. Hence, he decided to let Bob feel that helpless despair.
Yes! Wipe all of Bob''s privilege out, abolish his power, and expose his evil deeds. Hand him over to the people who he persecuted. Sade believed that only those who hated him would use the cruelest method to make him die in agony!
Not only Bob but Sade could also conclude that the minister was not a good person based on what he had just said. Although Sade did not know why the minister would hand Philomena over to the Third Prince, it was certainly not for a good reason!
What Sade needed to do now was investigate everything and take them down, then finally help Philomena save her mother. Then, he would hand everything to Philomena. After all, this was her family matter. It was better to let her family handle it on their own.
As for Philomena, Sade had lived with her for three years. It would be a lie to say that there was no friendship between them. Now that Philomena was in such a difficult situation, he couldn''t neglect her.
Sade, who had made up his mind, directly opened the hiddenpartment and took the box containing the antidote. Just as he put the exquisite box into his Interspatial Ring, Sade suddenly found a strange keyhole in the hiddenpartment. The keyhole had a unique position. It was an exceptional lock.
After looking around, Sade was surprised to find that the hiddenpartment was in the middle of a secret door, "It''s a secret door!" The hiddenpartment was a safe, and the keyhole was used to open the secret door.
''What was behind the secret door? A secret room? Why would someone set up a secret room in the hall of his home? Strange¡'' Sade touched the edge of the keyhole, wondering if any other mechanisms could open the secret door, but he found nothing.
With doubts in his heart, he directly used his spiritual power to detect all aspects, trying to open the secret door. However, what happened next stunned Sade. He realized that his spiritual power''s detection was blocked off! His spiritual power was unable to prate the secret door before him! Not only that, but Sade also did not find any magic-array-rted power on it. In other words, this was the istion effect of the secret door before him.
''Probably it is made of energy materials?'' Sade''s eyes were filled with shock.
Energy materials were the name that Sade had given to these materials. They were different from magic materials that usually contained elemental power. Although these materials that could iste spiritual power were also ssified as magic materials, they were exceptional and extremely rare.
Sade had unintentionally obtained some in the King''s Great Basin and learned about its origin from Prescott. Not only that it was able to block off the spiritual power''s detection, but it could also block off elemental power. The material itself was also abnormally sturdy.
Usually, this kind of material was used to make powerful magic weapons or store precious treasures to prevent energy leakage. This material was extremely expensive in this world. An ordinary person would not be able to afford it. Even an extraordinary archmage would feel highly costly to buy it.
The secret door before Sade was erected of this kind of material.
Not only that, but Sade also tried channeling his spiritual power into the ground, but it was also imprable!
''This is incredible! Probably some amazing treasures were stored inside.'' Sade did not feel guilty thinking that this treasure belonged to the minister. He suddenly intended to open the secret door and take the treasures away.
Although the thing before him was made of energy materials and looked abnormally sturdy, it wasn''t as challenging for Sade. He only needed to move his mouth to break the secret door directly. A strange power suddenly overflowed from the corner of Sade''s mouth as he touched the blue texture at the corner of his mouth.
As he was about to swallow the secret door, footsteps suddenly came from outside the hall. The minister and his son, Bob, weed a group of people into the hall. Sade, who had been hiding in the shadows in the corner, was surprised looking at the group of people.
"Eh, isn''t this..." Sade was surprised to find that these people were the ones he had met at the Elven Vige in the Magical Beast Mountain Range. Wenke Dean, the Second Prince of the Kingdom of Romete, happened to be among the group.
However, unlike his previous profligate self, he was silent, looking gloomy as if he had been reprimanded.
"Hmph! He isn''t a good person. I didn''t expect them to be the men of the Third Prince of the Magic Empire! This is too much of a coincidence." Sade subconsciously guessed.
Considering that the other party was a mage, he immediately activated his spiritual power and took out a crystal the size of a baby''s fist from his pocket. The crystal''s color was very simr to the color of the material on the outeryer of the secret door.
Yes, this was an energy material. It was one of the few pieces that Sade had collected in the King''s Great Basin. The only difference was that this crystal was roughly engraved with an elemental magic array, ''release.'' This was what Philomena had taught him.
Elemental magic arrays such as ''release,'' ''storage,'' and so on were the basics of the College of Mage. So happened that Sade was learning. Thus he carved a magic array, ''release'' on this energy material.
The process wasplicated. After all, the energy material itself repelled the elemental power and could even resist the contact of spiritual power. However, fortunately, Sade finallypleted the production sessfully, owing to his earth control ability. Moreover, he also added the most basic visual impairment function to it.
Unlike spiritual power, the earth control ability was directly controlled by his consciousness and had nothing to do with the elemental power itself. Sade''s spiritual power concentrated on it, and the crystal immediately emitted a gray invisible energy fluctuation. Then, Sade''s figure repeatedly disappeared into the shadows. Sade was still standing there, but no one in the hall could detect his existence.
After weing the few people into the hall, the minister quickly arranged tables and chairs and served high-quality wine and delicious food, greeting them with the highest treatment. In the face of the minister''s hospitality, the few people present were rtively calm and behaved nobly.
The vicious triangr-eyed man raised his ss to toast the minister. He was also a country minister, especially now that the minister controlled the entire kingdom. Although they were the Third Prince''s men, there was no need to be too entangled with each other in this regard.
The vicious triangr-eyed man''s behavior also made the minister feel veryfortable. As a minister himself, the vicious triangr-eyed man could also be the country''s ruler in the future. Hence, his actions satisfied the minister''s vanity.
However, unlike the vicious triangr-eyed man, the behavior of Wenke Dean, who was sitting with them, was utterly different from everyone else''s.
He was sitting at the side, with a smug look on his face, holding a delicious fruit in his hand. He looked pretty dissatisfied, as if everyone around him owed him a million gold coins.
"Hmph! What''s with the smug look!"
"You are just a minister. You should know that I''m the Second Prince of the Kingdom of Romete. I''m a Prince! Why should I serve a mere minister like you?" Wenke did not hide his disdainful expression.
However, Wenke didn''t care, making the minister feel very awkward. That feeling was as if he wasn''t a minister who was about to turn the tables and be the king of this kingdom but a mere retainer of the Kingdom of Romete.
The vicious triangr-eyed man was also dissatisfied with Wenke''s behavior. However, he couldn''t do anything about it in the current situation and could only re fiercely at Wenke, warning him not to act recklessly.
Then, he asked the minister, "Minister Herrmann, I wonder what the previous n was like. Has Princess Philomena agreed to get married?"
"Don''t worry, Lord Envoy. The Herlock King had personally spoken. How could she not agree? And now that the Queen''s life is in danger, what other choice does Princess Philomena have?" A sinister look appeared on Minister Herrmann''s face. He was very good at controlling people''s hearts.
Hearing the minister''s reply, the vicious triangr-eyed man nced at him and slowly said, "I hope so. You must know that His Highness, the Third Prince, nominated this matter. Now that the Imperial College of Magic is about to enroll new students again, the Third Prince urgently needs to perform to demonstrate his aptitude and potential. Therefore, hopefully, Princess Philomena''s magic talent could meet the third Prince''s requirements. Otherwise, you know the consequences if the ritual fails." The triangr eyes revealed a hint of threat.
"A ritual that requires Philomena''s magic talent? Could it be an evil ritual that can rob a person''s magic talent? Damn it! This Third Prince of the Magic Empire is so vicious!"
Hearing the vicious triangr-eyed man''s words, Sade, hiding in the shadows, was instantly enraged. He did not expect him to be so cruel that he wanted to rob Philomena''s magic talent through an evil ritual! Those whose magic talents were robbed by the evil ritual would die immediately. The Third Price despised human life so much.
In the hall, facing the threat of the vicious triangr-eyed man, Minister Herrmann still had a smile on his face.
"Don''t worry, Lord Envoy. Princess Philomena was only an advanced mage when she was kidnapped by the giant dragon three years ago. Now, she has already reached the archmage level. Her magic talent must be astonishing. Moreover, she and His Highness both have fire attributed magic talent! She would be able to meet the Third Prince''s requirements. There are only three days left. Her father will personally send her over when the timees. On her wedding day with my son, I will order someone to drug her and restrict her movements so that she cannot mobilize her magic power. When that timees, she will be all yours. What you do to her is none of my concern."
The minister showed a "You understand, I understand, everyone understands" look on his face. Especially at the end of his sentence, that respectful tone immediately caused amotion in the hearts of the people present. The same goes for the vicious triangr-eyed man.
After all, they were all young men who were full of vigor. Now that someone had taken the initiative to help, it would be a lie if they said they weren''t tempted. These were practically voices in their hearts.
"Hmph! I hope so!"
"Don''t worry. This is an order from His Highness, the Third Prince. We wouldn''t dare to disobey."
"I believe that no one from any kingdom would disobey the orders of His Highness, the Third Prince." The minister ttered the Third Prince with ease and took the initiative to lower his stance, showing respect to the prince.
However, little did they know that their act of transacting people like goods hadpletely infuriated a particr person who was hiding at the side.
"Splendid! I did not expect that the Third Prince of the Magic Empire would conspire with the country''s minister to murder the Princess to rob her magic talent. He even aided the country minister in treason and stealing the country. Probably the Third Prince is not aware that he would be stripped of his title as a prince if he participates in the political affairs of the Kingdom." Sade''s voice suddenly sounded.
Everyone in the hall was shocked.
"Who?"
"Who there?"
...
Chapter 69 Sade’s Attack! The Triangular-Eyed Man’s Conjecture! Human Greed!
Everyone present was shocked as the voice sounded. They had never expected someone else here. The minister''s heart sank. If their discussion about treason and stealing a country were to spread, it would be highly disadvantageous to him.
The same goes for the triangr-eyed man. When Sade''s voice sounded, he was shocked. After all, this was rted to the Third Prince. If this matter were exposed and thoroughly investigated by the Empire Capital, other issues would also be implicated. They had done a lot of disgraceful things over the years. It would be a heavy blow to the Third Prince''s reputation if the Empire were to find out.
It would be a light punishment if the triangr-eyed man were implicated. However, if the kingdom he belonged to were involved, he would be a huge sinner. The vicious triangr-eyed man thought so. The same goes for the others around him, especially Wenke Dean, who immediately jumped up in a frenzy and roared in the direction of the voice.
"Who''s there? Come out quickly! What kind of ability is it to hide in the corner? Come out and confront us if you have the guts!" Wenke felt very aggrieved.
Ever since what happened in the Elven Vige, he had been lectured and reprimanded by everyone from the team the moment he woke up. Even the team leader, the vicious triangr-eyed man, threatened him.
If there was a risk that the mission would fail because of him again, the triangr-eyed man would directly report it to the Third Prince and let the prince makes his call. These words scared Wenke out of his wits, and his arrogant attitude was instantly restrained.
After all, he was the Third Prince of the Magic Empire, and his power was far above all royal authorities. So long as the Third Prince took an aggressive approach, many forces of the Empire would still be willing to tear the Kingdom of Romete into pieces even if he did not make a move. The Kingdom of Romete would not survive and would be directly devoured by the neighboring kingdoms.
It was precisely why Wenke became very well-behaved along the way. At the same time, Wenke felt highly sullen. After all, it was just an ordinary Elven Vige. Back then, that elven noble guest looked just like a poor, ordinary mage, while he was the noble Second Prince of the Kingdom of Romete. Yet, these damned elves dared to disobey him for such a person and even attacked him. It was unforgivable. The more Wenke thought about it, the more displeased he became.
Facing the unknown enemy before him at this moment, he immediately took out his magic wand and was prepared to make a move. He would directly make a move and eliminate the enemy if he dared to appear before him.
Everyone present started to nce through the surroundings to find the source of this voice, attempting to leave the opponent behind through force. However, no matter how they searched, they couldn''t even see a shadow, not to mention a person.
The sound of footsteps suddenly sounded. Instantly, everyone present turned towards a corner of the hall, where the sound of footsteps came from. There was still nothing before them, but the sound of footsteps continued to sound.
"Hmph! You are deliberately mystifying!" Wenke roared angrily, raising the magic wand in his hand and casting lightning attributed magic in the direction of the sound of footsteps.
"Thunderball!" Wenke immediately unleashed his full power, apanied by his roar. More than ten thunder balls sted away from the magic wand and shot forward.
These thunder balls crisscrossed and formed long bolts of lightning in the air. The entire hall was instantly illuminated by lightning, looking extremely powerful.
The minister beside him was also shocked by this scene. Although he knew that the Third Prince''s envoys were all mages and princes from various kingdoms, as far as he knew, Wenke should at most be an advanced mage.
However, based on what he saw, the magic that Wenke disyed - the lightning attributed magic talent was highly shocking.
Although the thunder ball was only elementary-level magic, Wenke was able to cast so many thunder balls concurrently at an advanced mage level. This fully proved that this arrogant-looking youth''s magic talent was highly astonishing. Even the minister had not seen this before.
More than ten lightning balls burst out and immediately exploded after hitting a particr spot in the air. The hard brick floor directly shattered. The explosion caused dust to fill the air, instantly bing a misty area. Bolts of lightning flickered through the entire hall.
The triangr-eyed man and the others who were still on alert immediately let their guard down as they saw that all of Wenke''s lightning balls had hit.
"Hmph! It''s over."
In their opinion, one would surely die being hit by lightning attributed magic with so many lightning balls. After all, this was one of the most damaging magic among all attacking magic.
Although Wenke was only a profligate in their impression, his lightning magic talent was impable in the eyes of the crowd. After all, the lightning magic''s damage was apparent.
And just when everyone thought that the sly person would die, the sound of footsteps suddenly sounded again.
"Tap, tap."
"How is this possible!" Everyone present was shocked to hear the sound.
It was unbelievable. Who exactly was the opponent? More than a dozen lightning attributed magic had hit just now. Yet, he still had the strength to walk after being attacked by so much lightning magic.
''Could it be that the opponent was also a mage?'' The minister''s face was full of shock.
The triangr-eyed man had a solemn expression. Even he would not be able to take on more than a dozen lightning attributed magic from Wenke. However, not only did the opponent undertake Wenke''s attack head-on, there seemed to be no restrictions on his movement, as if he wasn''t affected by the attack at all. This undoubtedly shocked the triangr-eyed man.
The fog gradually dissipated as time passed. Sade appeared before everyone unscathed, wearing a purple mage robe, and holding a gray crystal in his hand.
"It''s that stinky brat from Elven Vige!"
"So it''s this guy?"
"Why are you here!"
"Damn it. You''re that bastard from Elven Vige!"
"Lord Envoy, do you know him?" The Minister looked at Sade in surprise, as he didn''t know Sade at all.
On the contrary, the triangr-eyed man and the others were surprised when they saw Sade suddenly appear in the minister''s residence. This was too surprising.
Everyone was behaving very differently. Wenke''s face was full of anger, while the others were shocked. The triangr-eyed man looked surprised, as he could not forget what had happened before.
This time, their purpose ofing here was not to find a person with an excellent magic talent for the Third Prince but to find a suitable person with talent. Sade was the surprise that they encountered on their way here.
Sade''s talent was iparably exceptional, the one and only in this world. If the Third Prince obtained Sade''s talent, then seizing the throne would be a piece of cake for the Third Prince!
They initially wanted to surround Sade, but Sade left early in the morning, so the triangr-eyed man and the others failed to contain him.
Yet, he was here in the minister''s residence now. This was the minister''s base. Not only were they here, but there were also thousands of soldiers in the minister''s residence and tens of thousands of kingdom soldiers outside.
This is the minister''s ce. This was an excellent opportunity for the triangr-eyed man now that he had directly appeared here.
"Quick! Catch him!"
"Uh, Lord Envoy?"
"Don''t worry about it. Quickly catch him. As long as you can catch him, the Third Prince will satisfy any assistance request you may have!"
"What, is it true? Can you can make this call?" Hearing the triangr-eyed man suddenly speak, the minister could not believe his ears.
Facing the minister''s doubts, the triangr-eyed man immediately pointed at Sade and said excitedly, "As long as you can capture him, I can grant you your previous request on behalf of the Third Prince!"
Following the triangr-eyed man''s affirmation, the minister was instantly excited, then immediately pointed at Sade and ordered loudly, "Men! Quickly catch that person for me!"
More than a hundred people in uniform rushed into the hall following the minister''s order, led by Bob.
Bob revealed a blood-like smile and looked at Sade''s delicate face. For a moment, he was even more excited.
"Oh, he''s so cute. I can''t stand It!"
The men surrounded Sade directly. They were more than 1.8 meters tallpared to Sade''s 1.4-meter-tall figure. Sade''s figure appeared very short at a nce.
Seeing Sade surrounded by his subordinates, the minister, who was initially nervous, suddenly felt confident.
"Take him down! I''ll give whoever catches him 5,000 gold coins!"
"5,000 gold coins!" The minister''s subordinates sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Sade with a bloody gaze called greed.
All the subordinates present moved towards Sade. Meanwhile, the vicious triangr-eyed man and the others quietly blended into the crowd, waiting for an opportunity to attack Sade.
They were not stupid. Sade was not an ordinary person but a mage. Moreover, his potential as a mage was quite astonishing. The hundreds of soldiers who had the strength of an elementary-level warrior were utterly iparable to Sade.
Nheless, Sade did not look old, which meant that his strength might not be that strong. Even so, the vicious triangr-eyed man did not take him lightly.
Sade was still young. If he were a little older, then the triangr-eyed man would at least have to bring all the forces under the Third Prince over. They had just observed the potential of Wenke''s magic talent.
How incredible would Sade''s strength be, whose talent far surpassed Wenke''s? The triangr-eyed man and the others could roughly guess it. It would be far beyond Wenke''s level.
Even if Sade looked like a child, they would not take him lightly. They had to capture him alive, as only a living person could guarantee 100% sess in the Third Prince''s ritual.
And as the triangr-eyed man and the others blended into the hundred soldiers before them, Sade, who everyone surrounded, let out a long sigh. With his spiritual detection ability, he could undoubtedly know the Third Prince''s men who had taken advantage of the chaos had sneaked into the subordinates'' crowd.
Based on their words earlier, Sade could tell that they seemed to be targeting him. As for the reason, Sade was not very clear. Sade did not have much rtionship with them other than the incident at the Elven Vige.
In other words, they have found lucrative interest in Sade.
Sade understood the reason behind it. A great man once said to Sade in his previous life that men are interest-seeking and will do anything for it. Men would be tempted when the interest reached 10%. Men would take risks when the interest reached 50%. Men would trample all thews of the world when the interest reached 100% and would dare to risk being hanged when the interest reached 300%.
These people before him reflected this saying. Sade was just a stranger to them. They didn''t know much about Sade''s situation, yet they still attacked him directly.
"Hehe, since you attacked me for the sake of your interest, don''t me me for taking your lives directly." Sade revealed an extremely cruel smile.
"Water control!" A strange power shrouded the entire minister''s residence along with this voice.
Liquid condensed in the air. Sade sessively extracted the moisture in the atmosphere in an instant and turned it into a massive stream of water, appearing out of thin air in the hall.
Everyone present was stunned by the scene. The massive stream of water that appeared out of thin air seemed to have a life of its own. The front end of the stream of water even turned into a giant dragon head and roared towards the sky.
"A giant dragon?" Looking at the giant dragon head that had turned into something before them, everyone present was shocked.
That was a giant dragon. Although it was formed by water flow, its lifelike appearance was like a real thing. The soldiers present were all stunned on the spot for a moment. The minister''s face was also deathly pale seeing this. His eyeballs kept rolling as if he was frightened.
Only the triangr-eyed man and the others could tell that this was Sade''s trick.
"Is this advanced magic?" The triangr-eyed man took a deep breath, looking at the area shrouded by the current.
Regardless of the magic''s level, it was judged by the magic power it released and consumed. For an average adult, if 1 point of spiritual power corresponded to 1 point of magic power, 10 points were the magic power requirement for the most elemental magic.
Usually, magic power between 10 to 100 points was level-zero magic, which would not normally consume magic power. One could use it so long as one had the corresponding spiritual power strength. However, they would be exhausted after using it for a long time.
100 points was the magic power consumption of one bar, considered elemental magic. Magic at this stage already possessed a considerable amount of attack damage. For example, Wenke''s thunder ball was elemental magic.
10 bars were equivalent to 1 star, which was advanced magic. It had an extensive range. Its power was so great that it could even destroy the army of an entire kingdom. The giant dragon formed by the current was advanced magic.
How was this possible? Sade didn''t look that old. Yet, this involved the archmage level. The triangr-eyed man and the others simply couldn''t believe that Sade had reached the archmage level.
Sade must have leveraged some treasure to achieve such a shocking effect. He certainly didn''t have the archmage level magic reserve. They would be able to take him down as long as they use up all of Sade''s magic power.
That was what the triangr-eyed man was thinking. They immediately attacked the giant water dragon with all sorts of magic.
"Fireball! Wind de! Sonic Boom! Dark Impact!"
The giant water dragon exploded along with all sorts of attacks. However, a new water dragon appeared before everyone in the next moment. Meanwhile, Sade looked the same, as if he did not suffer any damage at all.
The triangr-eyed man and the others were in an uproar, "How is this possible?" They immediately smash the giant water dragon concurrently. But soon, the giant water dragon cohered again.
The triangr-eyed man and the others actioned again. The giant water dragon was destroyed 5 times just like that. However, Sade cohered it again. His expression never changed, as if what was attacked wasn''t his creation.
Everyone present was highly shocked, looking at the scene, "How is this possible?"
"It is already challenging to extract such a huge amount of water out of nowhere. The magic power consumption must be extremely high to control such a huge amount of water."
"We worked together to smash this giant water dragon, yet how can he create another one so easily? Is his magic power unlimited?"
Wenke and the others felt a deep sense of powerlessness towards Sade for a moment. After all, no matter how they attacked, it was useless. The result was too outrageous.
The hundreds of soldiers who were initially ready to make a move were now deterred looking at such a scene. They wanted to attack him because Sade looked like a child who was not old enough to fight back.
But now, they realized that he was such a powerful Master Mage. Anyone would die if they attacked him. The soldiers did not want to sacrifice their lives for no reason.
The triangr-eyed man and the others who were still fighting with the giant water dragon were also shocked, but at the same time, he also found a critical point.
He did not feel any magic wave around Sade from the beginning, which convinced him that Sade must have leveraged some treasure or magic tool to summon such a shocking giant water dragon.
He immediately shouted, "What are you all doing standing there? Hurry up and attack!"
"But..."
"This guy doesn''t have such powerful strength at all. He was only holding on by leveraging some powerful magic tools."
"What?" Everyone was shocked.
The triangr-eyed man immediately continued, "Didn''t you guys notice? There was no magic power on him from the beginning."
With the triangr-eyed man''s reminder, everyone immediately realized this point.
"That''s right. He never unleashes any magic power from the very beginning!"
"Damn it! This guy tricked us!"
"Hurry up and attack this guy''s main body. Whoever can capture him alive, I will give him an additional 5,000 gold coins as a reward!"
The considerable amount of interest instantly washed away the initially timid hearts of all the soldiers present. 5,000 plus 5,000 gold coins. This was 10,000 gold coins in total. They could return home in glory if they obtained it. It was enough for them even to marry ten wives in the countryside.
The greed in the soldiers'' hearts burned even more vigorously. They could no longer hold it. One by one, they pounced on Sade excitedly, crazily, especially when they saw Sade standing in the same ce as if he was stunned. After all, only the first person who caught Sade could get the 10,000 gold coins.
The triangr-eyed man and the others were still fighting with the giant water dragon, and they immediately smashed it using their strength.
Wenke had contributed the most. His eyes were full of killing intent as he looked at Sade. It was Sade who had brought him shame thest time. He was thrilled now that they were about to take Sade down.
The minister, the triangr-eyed man, and the others also revealed cruel smiles.
"He will surely die this time!" Everyone present thought so.
However, Sade, who had initially been in a daze, suddenly revealed a bloody, cruel smile and looked at the people before him with a mocking gaze.
"As expected, you all deserve to die!"
...
Chapter 70 Sweep! The Attack That Was Infinitely Close To The Archmage!
The soldiers who were looking at the ministers attacked Sade.
Sade did not say anything but waved his right hand. Then, the water that was smashed and scattered around cohere again. The frantic and changeable water turned into a waterspout and broke through the sky.
In an instant, a huge hole was sted out of the hall''s ceiling. The soldiers who were getting closer were swept up into the sky and instantly fell as the inertia of the water disappeared. In an instant, the minister''s house was full of holes.
Though surprising, none of the soldiers died, but they mostly fainted. It was fortunate that they had the physique of an elementary-level warrior. Although they were only at a low level, they were still much stronger than ordinary people.
Now that these soldiers had been cleared out instantly, the minister was again scared to death. He was feeling numb at the moment, mainly because his identity had changed too quickly.
He was the one who had the advantage a moment ago, and he was just one step away from capturing Sade. However, in the next second, Sade killed nearly a hundred soldiers who had the strength of an elementary-level warrior.
Moreover, the aftermath of Sade''s magic had turned the entire minister''s residence upside down. Even the roof was prated directly. Was Sade just an ordinary mage who showed off his strength by relying on a magic conductor? Or was his performance just an act?
Waves of guesses rose in the minister''s heart. The greed that had been swelling in his heart was partially extinguished. The intention to retreat from Sade emerged.
The minister''s body began back away. His actions were done so skillfully that the vicious triangr-eyed man and the others did not notice.
Their gazes were fixed on Sade at this moment. Especially the triangr-eyed man, his gaze was filled with disbelief.
"Too strong! That waterspout attack just now was too strong!"
"Why didn''t the attack contain any magic power? Could it also be the power of a magic tool?"
"But isn''t the power a little too shocking?"
The vicious man with triangr eyes also realized something was wrong. He noticed the difference, but he couldn''t tell the difference.
The triangr-eyed man''s heart tightened, looking at the smiling Sade before him. He could not help but want to withdraw from the fight with Sade. However, he finally persevered when he thought of the mission given to him by the Third Prince.
He nced at Sade and saw that the water flow behind Sade, which had suddenly erupted, had condensed into two giant palms. The triangr-eyed man and the others felt peculiar that the two liquid giant hands made of freshwater now showed a touch of texture.
"Is it my illusion?" The triangr-eyed man frowned. Although Sade looked very strange, no matter what, he had to capture Sade and bring Sade back to the Third Prince.
After making up his mind, the triangr-eyed man immediately took out a pocket-sized fiery-red crystal sculpture from his mage robe. The Red Crystal sculpture was in the form of a zing me. The outside was covered with a shell made of silver frame glyphs, which was obviously ayer of seal.
As the triangr-eyed man peeled off thisyer of seal, the people around him instantly felt a burning auraing from the surface.
"Tsk! You''re lucky!" The triangr-eyed man held the exceptionally exquisite Red Crystal with one hand. His eyes were filled with pain.
This was a magic tool that sealed the archmage-level fire magic. Moreover, it was the highest level of archmage-level fire magic. It was infinitely close to the magic consumption of ''domain.'' Once the magic was released, it would be able to create a terrifying attack that was infinitely close to the archmage level!
Ever since the Third Prince bestowed it on the triangr-eyed man, he had treasured it very much. He had never used it even when he faced a life-and-death crisis in the past. This was his trump card.
He took it out because Sade''s control of water attributed magic was too outrageous. Despite observing it for so long, he still could not recognize which water attributed magic was it. The triangr-eyed man could not think of a way to solve it in such a short time, so he nned to strengthen himself and make a breakthrough.
"Hmph! Isn''t it just water magic? Wait until I use powerful fire magic to neutralize your water magic. I''ll see how long you can be so arrogant."
Following the triangr-eyed man''s angry roar, he immediately ced the Red Crystal before his chest and channeled his spiritual power into it. He was constantly muttering something.
Following the triangr-eyed man''s actions, the Red Crystal in his hand suddenly burst out with an astonishing amount of heat. In an instant, a crimson red face could be seen burning on the Red Crystal. Peculiarly, despite the incredible heat emitted from the crystal and the dazzlingly burning ming stone, the triangr-eyed man did not suffer the slightest injury. He held the ball of crimson mes and continuously muttered.
The ball of mes began to boil not long after. The triangr-eyed man''s eyes lit up, then he immediately threw the Red Crystal at Sade and hurriedly shouted at the people around him, "Quick! Find a ce to hide!"
The minister was the first to rush out when he heard those words. After all, even if he was a minister, he was still an ordinary person. Seeing that the triangr-eyed man seemed to have cast powerful magic, the minister was so pissed that he cursed at the man. After all, this was his home. The entire residence might probably be razed to the ground due to the magic cast.
"How can I be so unlucky!" The minister muttered subconsciously, but he was the first to run out in the end. The rest of the people also ran out one after another.
Sade immediately knew what the triangr-eyed man was nning seeing this scene. It was nothing more than the Red Crystal he had just tossed. It was attacking magic that could attack everything in the surroundings indiscriminately.
Sade looked at the Red Crystal that was about to approach him. Especially when he saw that the crystal was plunged into extreme expansion and the red mes were surging out, he felt a sense of familiarity in his heart.
"Fire magic?" Sade did not dodge it, but instead, he reached out and caught the Red Crystal.
Everyone present was shocked to see this scene.
"He caught it?"
¡
Chapter 71 A Bite! Escape! Giant Dragon Egg!
Everyone''s faces were filled with disbelief. The triangr-eyed man and the rest did not say anything. As mages, they could naturally tell that the Red Crystal was a magic tool, especially the scorching aura and the mes emitted from it.
They guessed that the magic tool contained fire element magic, most likely used to counter Sade''s water magic. Its power should also be quite astonishing.
The minister also guessed roughly. After all, all the mages present had run away. One could imagine how incredible the power of the triangr-eyed man''s item was.
Therefore, everyone present was ecstatic when they saw Sade catch the Red Crystal directly with his bare hands.
"Good catch! I''ll blow you up, you bastard! It''d be best if you were blown into a half-crippled state, just in time to take you in." A series of silent curses came from their mouths.
Everyone''s eyes were focused on Sade, waiting for the Red Crystal in Sade''s hand to explode. However, their expectations were in vain. Moreover, Sade''s following action made them feel a wave of fear.
Sade looked at the Red Crystal in his hand that was about to explode. He did not panic at all, but instead, his face revealed a hint of joy. After sizing it up, Sade opened his mouth and made a swallowing motion towards the Red Crystal filled with fiery me energy. In an instant, the Red Crystal that was about to explode disappeared.
Sade''s face revealed a satisfied expression, "Not bad. It''s the first time I''ve seen such abundant natural magic."
Sade''s eyes lit up as he felt that the fire attributed energy he had stored to evolve the fire control suddenly increased significantly. His heart was instantly filled with joy.
Previously, Sade had obtained the energy from the Crimson Fire Ore and turned it into the fuel for the power of the dragon bloodline, where the power in the Dragon Language, ''fire'' was born. Since then, Sade had been fascinated by the power born in thenguage of an elite race, like the Dragon Language. After all, this was a brand new experience for Sade.
Especially after that, he even collected the Crimson Fire Ore to absorb the energy used as a power upgrade for the word ''fire'' in the Dragon Language. However, unfortunately, this bit of energy was not enough.
Since the birth of the Dragon Language, ''fire,'' its demand for energy of the same attribute, was like a bottomless pit. For example, the energy in the Crimson Fire Ore, which had initially been quite good, had now be unsuitable. It wasn''t because the energy was insufficient, but the Dragonnguage, ''fire'', required a considerable amount, as well as high-grade and high-quality energy for a power upgrade.
The magic power in the Red Crystal that Sade had just eaten had reached this level, although it had only slightly increased. Even so, Sade was still very curious about this power. If he could mass-produce it, it would mean that the power in the Dragon Language ''fire'' could be upgraded again.
This feeling was even better than the S-level rare card that Sade held in his hand. Yet, Sade was eager to turn this S-level rare card into a SSS or even an SSR card. A secret desire to collect these cards arose in Sade''s heart.
Sade pulled his thoughts back to reality. If he wanted to get the power source from the Red Crystal, he could only obtain it from the other party. However, Sade didn''t realize that everyone present was stunned after he ate the Red Crystal in one bite.
"Could someone eat a magic tool?"
"This was a magic tool that was infinitely close to that of an archmage."
"Was the person a human?"
The triangr-eyed man was stunned. Despite seeing it with his own eyes, he did not believe that Sade had the power of an archmage. He was not trying to deceive himself, but it was simply unrealistic. No matter how he looked at it, the other party was only a 12 to 14-year-old youth, younger than the rest of them. (In fact, Sade was not even six years old.) He could not understand, but he was still astounded by Sade''s action.
"Go! Let''s retreat!" As the triangr-eyed man shouted in panic, he immediately took a scroll engraved with dense runes from his mage robe and tore it open without waiting for Sade to react.
"Rip!"
After the scroll was torn open, a wave of power shrouded the triangr-eyed man, Wenke, and the group behind him. Even if Sade had never seen this before, he could tell they were about to escape. Especially the scroll that the triangr-eyed man took out, Sade guessed it was most likely a scroll with a teleportation feature.
Sade did not hold back anymore. He opened his mouth and bit the triangr-eyed man and the others. A mysterious invisible force shrouded the area.
Arge part of the triangr-eyed man''s original position disappeared, revealing a huge hole. It looked highly peculiar, as if a mysterious force had bitten it off.
Sade had used the power of the Celestials. Yet, even so, the triangr-eyed man and the others had escaped.
After all, the triangr-eyed man''s decision was too sudden that they had disappeared before Sade could react.
Sade did not care too much about this as he wanted to live. Sade wanted to use the power of the Dragon Language, ''fire.'' However, considering that the power was too overbearing, it might turn this ce into and of moltenva. Considering that this was Philomena''s kingdom, he finally chose to use the power of the Celestials. After all, that would be more environmentally friendly.
And now, with the triangr-eyed man and the others fleeing in an instant, Sade looked at the minister and his son, Bob, who were stunned. The minister''s face was pale, and his expression became more panicked, with sweat dripping down his face, especially when he saw Sade looking at them.
Initially, the minister had nned to run away. But Sade didn''t intend to let him go. He used the power of water control to control the blood in the minister''s body, which, in exact, was the water in the minister''s body. The water in his body would remain in its original position even if he attempted to move.
The more the minister tried to escape, the more the power of his body would turn into inertia and pull the water out of his body. It was an excruciating process. This method seemed a little cruel, which Sade did not like either as it was too inhumane. However, these people before him were scums who deserved no mercy.
The minister was the first who attempted to escape but was also the first to give up. He sensed something was wrong when he realized that his vision would go ck as soon as he moved. So, he didn''t dare to move anymore.
The minister was smart, but his son, Bob, was not as bright as him. He finally realized the seriousness of the situation when he saw that his home had been bombarded and turned into a mess. Even the triangr-eyed man and the others had escaped using the teleportation scrolls.
Bob was terrified when Sade gradually walked toward them, and he madly wanted to escape. When he suddenly saw his father standing there without moving, he didn''t know whether he should run.
As Sade''s figure gradually approached, Bob could see the coldness in his eyes, without emotions. He could feel that Sade was going to kill him. Bob couldn''t hold it in any longer, feeling that his life was threatened. He turned around like a mad man and was about to run away.
However, his entire body stopped as he took his first step forward. His initially fat and huge body was twitching non-stop, and his face instantly flushed red. This scene made the minister very puzzled. However, Bob''s facial features twisted in the next moment, and blood immediately flowed out from his seven orifices. Blood gushed out from the pores of his skin, turning him into a bloody man.
This scene gave the minister a big fright. It was too terrifying. This was a choice of life and death with just one step. The minister was d that he did not run away, looking at Bob turning into a bloody man. If he had run away, he would be the one who would have died, not his son Bob.
Little did he know that Bob did not die because Sade suddenly stopped. It wasn''t that Sade was indecisive and wanted to spare Bob''s life. For a scum like Bob, Sade had no intention of letting him off so easily.
He wanted to hand him over to Philomena, let her hand him over to the Kingdom of Herlock, and let those persecuted deal with him. Sade thought about the young lives that had died in that room earlier and stared at the minister with a gaze as if he wanted to eat him.
"Forgive me! Lord Mage! It wasn''t my idea to capture you just now. It was a request by the Third Prince''s men!" The minister''s expression changed dramatically, and he immediately wanted to kneel and plead for mercy.
However, when he thought of the death of his son, Bob, he suddenly didn''t dare to act and maintained his previous posture for a moment. He was in tears as heined to Sade, saying that this was all instigated by the Third Prince of the Magic Empire. He even med the Third Prince, saying that the Third Prince threatened him to do so, and he did it entirely out of self-protection.
However, despite the ministers'' various attempts to evade responsibility, Sade remained expressionless and ignored the ministers'' shirk.
When Sade was hiding in the corner of the hall, he had used some gadgets bought from the shops in themercial district to record the entire process. He did not expect that there would be such a magic tool like a video recorder in this world. It was so rare. After all, if there was such a thing, he could have recorded Bob''s evil behavior and shown it to Philomena so that she could see what Bob was like in person.
Nheless, Sade did not expect the situation to reach this point. Now that he had taken over the minister''s residence, Sade was not worried, although the Third Prince''s men had escaped, not to mention that their strength was no match for his. Even if they dared to pressure the Kingdom of Herlock with the Empire''s majesty, he could expose their actions here as evidence of their participation in the kingdom''s internal affairs.
Although he could not stumble the Third Prince directly, he could at least annoy him to death! After making up his mind, Sade immediately nned to tie the minister and Bob up. After all, there was quite amotion here just now. He believed that it would not be long before the mages stationed in the kingdom rushed over.
There were still treasures hidden by the minister here. He had yet to dig them out. Sade extended his palm at the minister, intending to tie him up first. This action gave the minister a big fright, as he thought that Sade intended to kill him.
"Forgive me, my Lord! Please don''t kill me. I have a lot of money. I have also collected a lot of valuable treasures!"
"Money? Valuable treasures?" Hearing the minister''s plea, Sade looked disdainful, "Do you think money can buy everything? It seems that you are only worth this much." Sade nced at the minister and said.
Facing Sade''s contempt, the minister was not angry, but instead, he was extremely excited to hear that Sade was willing to talk about his values. Since Sade was willing to negotiate with him about values, he had a bargaining chip and had a chance to survive. And this bargaining chip was what he could offer at the moment.
"Sir Mage, I not only have money, but I have also collected a lot of precious treasures. I even have magic weapons of the archmage level. You are a powerful mage, but I noticed that you don''t even have a decent weapon in your hands. Don''t you want to have an archmage tool that belongs to you?" The minister looked at Sade with a ttering expression as if he was treating an ancestor. It did not seem like he was facing an enemy who had just taken him down.
If Sade did not know what was going on, he would have thought that the minister was doing it for his sake. However, all of this was fake. Sade knew that the minister reacted this way because his life and safety were in his hands. Sade would probably have peeled off his skin and eaten his flesh if the minister had the slightest bit of resistance.
"Archmage tool? I don''t need it!" Sade shook his head and refused.
It was just an archmage-level magic weapon. He could have just picked up some elemental ores in the King''s Great Basin and created it with his earth control ability. The magic wand that looked like a fire stick in his hand was a magic tool above the archmage level.
The minister was stunned by Sade''s direct refusal, ''What''s going on? Aren''t you a mage? A magic weapon at the archmage level. Aren''t you tempted at all?'' Faced with Sade''s unconventional moves, the minister was extremely confused, ''Don''t you want money, magic treasures, or even a magic tool?''
"Then what exactly do you need?" The minister was extremely flustered.
His mind was constantly thinking about everything that could save his life. Seeing that Sade''s gaze was getting colder, his face suddenly revealed a resolute expression as an inspiration suddenly shed through his mind.
"My Lord, I wonder if you are willing to raise a Magical Pet?"
"A Magical Pet? Are you referring to a Magical Beast Pet? Why would you have a Magical Beast in this ce?"
Sade nced through the surroundings that were ultimately turned into ruins and looked at the minister, who had a teasing expression.
A Magical Beast Pet was a Magical Beast contract on a captured Magical Beast. Once it seeded, the Magical Beast''s body, soul, and even everything would belong to its master, which could be said to be a somewhat overbearing contract. Even if its master told the pet to die, it would not have the slightest hesitation. It was precisely why Sade was very curious.
If the minister kept a powerful Magical Beast Pet, why didn''t he order the pet to attack Sade when Sade appeared just now? After all, the power of a Magical Beast was much stronger than that of an ordinary human powerhouse.
Facing Sade''s doubts, the Minister looked embarrassed, "It''s not a Magical Beast, but a Magical Pet Egg."
"A Magical Beast Egg?" Hearing the minister''s words, Sade waved his hand, "Forget it. What''s the use of a Magical Beast Egg? Don''t tell me to raise a Magical Beast myself." Sade immediately nned to attack the minister as he replied.
This action immediately made the minister anxious, "My Lord! This is a Magical Pet Egg, not a Magical Beast!"
"Not a Magical Beast Egg? Then what is it?" Sade asked.
Facing Sade''s question, the minister paused, gritted his teeth, and answered directly, "Sir, that is a Giant Dragon Egg!"
"A Giant Dragon Egg?"
"You have a Giant Dragon Egg here?"
¡
Chapter 72 Giant Dragon Egg! The Minister’s Ambition! A Disdainful Smile!
Sade suddenly raised his head and looked at the minister in disbelief.
"Really? Are you sure that''s a Giant Dragon Egg?"
"Yes! How would I dare to deceive you, Master Mage?"
The minister answered solemnly, but Sade still did not believe him. How could aGiant Dragon Egg be so easily obtained? Although Sade wasn''t a giant dragon, he had a powerful giant dragon mother, making Sade somewhat familiar with giant dragons.
Giant dragons were born with extremely low fertility because of their powerful physical strength. The more powerful a giant dragon was, the more difficult it was to give birth. This could be seen in Prescott.
Due to their low fertility, they would always be highly protective of the giant dragon eggs and even newly born baby giant dragons, regardless of any giant dragon in the giant dragon n.
Of course, there were exceptions. For example, Prescott was a mixed breed when she was born. Therefore, she was not treated as a giant dragon by the giant dragon n and was naturally chased out by the n.
The giant dragon race was ranked above all other races in this world. It was undoubtedly the strongest among all races in terms of strength. Therefore, to snatch a Giant Dragon Egg from the hands of a giant dragon was more difficult than ascending to heaven. Besides, only adult female dragons could breed giant dragon eggs, not to mention anything else.
Adult giant dragons were existences that even the archmage did not dare to provoke. Yet, the minister said that he had a Giant Dragon Egg here. Wasn''t this a joke? Could he even obtain a Giant Dragon Egg from a giant dragon with his strength?
Sade''s heart was filled with disbelief, but a curious expression appeared on his face, "A Giant Dragon Egg? Where is it? Show me!" As he spoke, Sade waved his hand and directly removed the minister''s control, signaling him to take the Giant Dragon Egg out. He wanted to see how the minister would take out a Giant Dragon Egg.
The minister was ecstatic as the physical restriction was removed because he realized that Sade was interested in the Giant Dragon Egg. This also meant that his life could be saved. He quickly walked into the hall. Sade followed although he was not worried that the minister would run away. The minister stopped when he reached the location of a secret door.
Looking at where the minister stopped, Sade thought to himself, ''Is this the ce? This is indeed where the minister hid his treasures but does the Giant Dragon Egg exist?''
Sade was a little puzzled, but he hesitated again when he saw the energy materials on the secret door. After all, if he could use the energy materials, the treasure inside would not be so simple. However, just as Sade walked up and thought that the minister would open the secret door, the minister did not follow but looked at Sade with a ttering smile and said, "My Lord, the Giant Dragon Egg is in the secret underground room. However, I need a special key to open this secret door. Before I open it, my Lord, can you agree to one condition of mine?"
"Condition? How dare you talk about conditions with me?" Sade immediately smiled, hearing that the minister talked about conditions with him at this time.
He finally understood it. This minister nned to negotiate with him, which must be out of his mind. The minister was not aware of what kind of situation he was in now.
Looking at Sade''s smile, the minister thought that Sade was willing to listen to his request. Suddenly, he became bolder, "My Lord, as long as you are willing to let me go, I will open the secret door of the underground chamber for you now, and I am willing to offer all the treasures in it to you for free. If you can help me take down the entire Kingdom of Herlock, you will be the Kingdom Archmage. I am willing to offer all the resources in the Kingdom of Herlock to you."
"If I don''t agree?"
"You don''t agree?" The minister revealed a confident smile, as he did not believe that Sade did not want to have a giant dragon as a Magical Pet. After all, that was a giant dragon. Once a giant dragon reached adulthood, its terrifying battle power was enough to destroy a human kingdom easily.
It was precisely why the minister had the idea of bing the king. Although he had almost no talent in magic, this did not prevent him from having the determination to dominate the world. As long as he could hatch the giant dragon, he would be able to be the leader who reigns over all people.
This was why the minister had unintentionally obtained this Giant Dragon Egg from a dying Dragon yer in the early years. Only then did he resolutely set foot on this path of hegemony.
Moreover, he had spent a lot of money and effort to build this secret chamber shrouded in special materials to iste the dragon aura from the Giant Dragon Egg. However, he did not expect that the incubation period of this Giant Dragon Egg would be so long. More than ten years had passed, but there was no reaction.
Seeing that he was about toplete the great cause of stealing the country but was directly interrupted by Sade halfway, the minister felt very unpleasant. His life was in Sade''s hands now. So what if it was a Giant Dragon Eggpared to his own life?
He did not believe that Sade did not have any thoughts about the Giant Dragon Egg. This was an opportunity for anyone to reach the peak of his life. As a mage, how could Sade not be interested?
Because of this conviction, other thoughts arose in the minister''s mind. Now that he was old, it was no longer realistic for him to dominate the world. At the very least, he wanted to be the king of the Kingdom of Herlock.
Sade was mighty. Just him alone was enough to scare away all the envoys of the Third Prince of the Magic Empire. This was enough to show how powerful Sade was. Since Sade was so powerful, wouldn''t it be a piece of cake for the minister to be the Herlock King if he could obtain Sade''s help?
The minister''s idea was quite simple. He wanted to use this Giant Dragon Egg, and the perfect n he proposed to tempt Sade to work for him. He believed that as long as Sade was a mage, no mage would be able to resist such a temptation.
After all, whether it was the Giant Dragon Egg, various magic treasures, or even the supply of a country''s resources, these were not something an ordinary mage could use.
However, he did not realize that Sade was not an ordinary mage. In terms of wealth, not to mention that of the King''s Great Basin, just the wealth that Sade possessed was easilyparable to a kingdom''s wealth.
Sade did notck all kinds of rare elemental treasures in terms of magic resources. He also did notck magic power. Due to code magic, his magic path waspletely different from the traditional magic path, and he was not in a hurry in this aspect.
Even in terms of influence, Sade''s mother was Prescott, who had be an ancient dragon. She was now the king of the entire King''s Great Basin. Would Sade need the resources of a tiny Kingdom of Herlock?
Therefore, in the minister''s extremely confident face, Sade waved his hand and used water control to turn the water into a tough blue rope to tie the minister up.
The minister was confused, ''How is it possible? How can he refuse a Giant Dragon Egg? He can''t open the door of the underground chamber without a special key. Yet, why did he refuse?''
The minister couldn''t understand the reason. In his opinion, even if Sade wanted to take the treasure by force, he wouldn''t be able to do it. The underground chamber was shrouded by unique materials. Even if Sade''s power were at the archmage level, he wouldn''t be able to open this underground chamber made of special materials.
In the face of his doubts, Sade stood at the position of the secret door.
"Impossible! You can''t open this secret door. This secret door and even the entire underground room are made of special materials. Even if you are a powerful mage, you can''t harm it. If you want to obtain the Giant Dragon Egg inside, you''d better agree to my request and cooperate!" The ministery on the ground and shouted, trying to persuade Sade.
However, Sade no longer intended to pay attention to him, ''A special material? A powerful magic power that could not be broken? What does it have to do with me?'' Sade''s face showed a trace of disdain.
He touched the center of the secret door''s lock. Sade nced through the entire secret door, and his mouth slightly opened. In an instant, the special ability derived from the blood of the Celestials was activated instantly. An invisible force emitted from Sade''s body and immediately covered the entire secret door.
Sade''s eyes lit up, then the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and he bit down.
"Swoosh!"
It was like snow melting in early spring. In an instant, the secret door disappeared. What appeared before Sade''s eyes was a narrow and dark stone staircase that led to the secret underground room.
"How is this possible?" The minister was utterly shocked.
He could not believe that the door of the underground chamber, which he had made with special materials, was so easily destroyed. For a moment, the minister could not ept it at all. Hey on the ground and roared hysterically.
Sade, disturbed by the minister''s voice, waved his hand. Strings of changing water ropes directly tied the minister into a dumpling, blocking his mouth. The minister could only rage helplessly on the ground.
Sade didn''t care about this at all. It was more like Sade didn''t have the slightest pity for him. However, Sade did not want the minister to expose the matter here, considering the issue of the rumors. Therefore, he directly used water control to leave a small measure in the minister''s heart and brain. These were all the results of Sade''s efforts over the years. He was most familiar with the water control ability.
After the minister was sent to the Kingdom of Herlock to confirm all the crimes he did, Sade would directly detonate these small measures and instantly destroy the minister''s brain so that he would not be able to spread any news about Sade.
After all, he had just left the King''s Great Basin. He did not want to attract the attention of tens of thousands of people as soon as he came out. It would be awful.
Sade walked down the stone stairs and reached the lowest floor shortly after. He saw a gigantic stone chamber before him. The interior was iid with many azure elemental gemstones, emitting a blue halo that illuminated the entire space.
Sade immediately understood that this was probably the minister''s treasure trove. He stepped in. However, the moment he entered, Sade immediately felt like passing through a fragile wall, as if his entire body had passed through a considerableyer of soap bubble wall.
Sade frowned as soon as he passed through. He felt that the air was filled with a highly dense water element.
...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!